This is a modern-English version of The crowd : A study of the popular mind, originally written by Le Bon, Gustave. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The CRIMINOLOGY SERIES.

The Criminology Series.

1. The Female Offender. By Professor LOMBROSO. Edited, with Introduction, by W. DOUGLAS MORRISON. 2. Criminal Sociology. By Professor ENRICO FERRI. 3. Juvenile Offender. By W. DOUGLAS MORRISON. —— LONDON: T. FISHER UNWIN.

1. The Female Offender. By Professor LOMBROSO. Edited with an Introduction by W. DOUGLAS MORRISON. 2. Criminal Sociology. By Professor ENRICO FERRI. 3. Juvenile Offender. By W. DOUGLAS MORRISON. —— LONDON: T. FISHER UNWIN.

THE CROWD A STUDY OF THE POPULAR MIND

BY GUSTAVE LE BON {b. May 7, 1841—d. Dec 13, 1931}

BY GUSTAVE LE BON {b. May 7, 1841—d. Dec 13, 1931}

The following work is devoted to an account of the characteristics of crowds.

The following work focuses on describing the characteristics of crowds.

The whole of the common characteristics with which heredity endows the individuals of a race constitute the genius of the race. When, however, a certain number of these individuals are gathered together in a crowd for purposes of action, observation proves that, from the mere fact of their being assembled, there result certain new psychological characteristics, which are added to the racial characteristics and differ from them at times to a very considerable degree.

The total set of traits that heredity gives to people in a race makes up the essence of that race. However, when a group of these individuals comes together for action, observations show that simply being in a crowd creates new psychological traits, which are added to the racial traits and can sometimes differ significantly from them.

Organised crowds have always played an important part in the life of peoples, but this part has never been of such moment as at present. The substitution of the unconscious action of crowds for the conscious activity of individuals is one of the principal characteristics of the present age.

Organized crowds have always been significant in people's lives, but their role has never been as crucial as it is now. The shift from the unconscious behavior of crowds to the conscious actions of individuals is one of the key features of this era.

I have endeavoured to examine the difficult problem presented by crowds in a purely scientific manner—that is, by making an effort to proceed with method, and without being influenced by opinions, theories, and doctrines. This, I believe, is the only mode of arriving at the discovery of some few particles of truth, especially when dealing, as is the case here, with a question that is the subject of impassioned controversy. A man of science bent on verifying a phenomenon is not called upon to concern himself with the interests his verifications may hurt. In a recent publication an eminent thinker, M. Goblet d'Alviela, made the remark that, belonging to none of the contemporary schools, I am occasionally found in opposition of sundry of the conclusions of all of them. I hope this new work will merit a similar observation. To belong to a school is necessarily to espouse its prejudices and preconceived opinions.

I have tried to look at the complex issue of crowds in a purely scientific way—meaning I’ve aimed to be methodical and not let opinions, theories, or beliefs sway me. I believe this is the only way to uncover some truths, especially when addressing a topic that stirs passionate debate. A scientist focused on proving a phenomenon shouldn’t have to worry about any interests that their findings might harm. Recently, in a publication, a notable thinker, M. Goblet d'Alviela, pointed out that since I don't belong to any of the current schools of thought, I sometimes find myself disagreeing with the conclusions drawn by all of them. I hope this new work receives a similar observation. Being part of a school means adopting its biases and preconceived notions.

Still I should explain to the reader why he will find me draw conclusions from my investigations which it might be thought at first sight they do not bear; why, for instance, after noting the extreme mental inferiority of crowds, picked assemblies included, I yet affirm it would be dangerous to meddle with their organisation, notwithstanding this inferiority.

Still, I should explain to the reader why they will see me drawing conclusions from my investigations that may not seem supported at first glance; for example, after observing the significant mental shortcomings of crowds, even when it comes to selected groups, I still argue that it would be risky to interfere with their organization, despite this inferiority.

The reason is, that the most attentive observation of the facts of history has invariably demonstrated to me that social organisms being every whit as complicated as those of all beings, it is in no wise in our power to force them to undergo on a sudden far-reaching transformations. Nature has recourse at times to radical measures, but never after our fashion, which explains how it is that nothing is more fatal to a people than the mania for great reforms, however excellent these reforms may appear theoretically. They would only be useful were it possible to change instantaneously the genius of nations. This power, however, is only possessed by time. Men are ruled by ideas, sentiments, and customs—matters which are of the essence of ourselves. Institutions and laws are the outward manifestation of our character, the expression of its needs. Being its outcome, institutions and laws cannot change this character.

The reason is that my careful observation of historical facts has consistently shown me that social structures are just as complex as those of all living beings, so it's not within our control to force them to undergo sudden and widespread changes. Nature sometimes takes drastic measures, but never in the way we do, which explains why there's nothing more harmful for a society than the obsession with major reforms, no matter how good those reforms may seem in theory. They would only be helpful if we could instantly change the essence of nations. However, this power belongs only to time. People are influenced by ideas, feelings, and customs—elements that are integral to who we are. Institutions and laws are the external manifestations of our character, reflecting its needs. Being the result of our character, institutions and laws cannot change it.

The study of social phenomena cannot be separated from that of the peoples among whom they have come into existence. From the philosophic point of view these phenomena may have an absolute value; in practice they have only a relative value.

The study of social phenomena can't be separated from the people where they emerged. From a philosophical perspective, these phenomena may hold absolute value; in practice, they only have relative value.

It is necessary, in consequence, when studying a social phenomenon, to consider it successively under two very different aspects. It will then be seen that the teachings of pure reason are very often contrary to those of practical reason. There are scarcely any data, even physical, to which this distinction is not applicable. From the point of view of absolute truth a cube or a circle are invariable geometrical figures, rigorously defined by certain formulas. From the point of view of the impression they make on our eye these geometrical figures may assume very varied shapes. By perspective the cube may be transformed into a pyramid or a square, the circle into an ellipse or a straight line. Moreover, the consideration of these fictitious shapes is far more important than that of the real shapes, for it is they and they alone that we see and that can be reproduced by photography or in pictures. In certain cases there is more truth in the unreal than in the real. To present objects with their exact geometrical forms would be to distort nature and render it unrecognisable. If we imagine a world whose inhabitants could only copy or photograph objects, but were unable to touch them, it would be very difficult for such persons to attain to an exact idea of their form. Moreover, the knowledge of this form, accessible only to a small number of learned men, would present but a very minor interest.

Consequently, when analyzing a social phenomenon, it's essential to look at it from two very different perspectives. You'll notice that what pure reason teaches often conflicts with what practical reason suggests. There's hardly any information, even physical, to which this distinction doesn't apply. From the standpoint of absolute truth, a cube or a circle are fixed geometric shapes, precisely defined by certain formulas. However, from the view of how they appear to our eyes, these geometric shapes can take on a variety of forms. Through perspective, a cube can become a pyramid or a square, and a circle can turn into an ellipse or a straight line. Furthermore, considering these imagined shapes is much more important than focusing on the real shapes, because those are the ones we actually see and can capture in photographs or artwork. In some cases, there’s more truth in the unreal than in the real. Presenting objects with their exact geometric shapes would actually distort nature and make it unrecognizable. If we picture a world where the inhabitants could only copy or photograph objects, but couldn’t physically touch them, it would be really hard for them to form an accurate idea of their shape. Moreover, the knowledge of these forms, accessible only to a small group of scholars, would be of little interest to most people.

The philosopher who studies social phenomena should bear in mind that side by side with their theoretical value they possess a practical value, and that this latter, so far as the evolution of civilisation is concerned, is alone of importance. The recognition of this fact should render him very circumspect with regard to the conclusions that logic would seem at first to enforce upon him.

The philosopher who examines social phenomena should remember that alongside their theoretical importance, they also have practical value, and that this practical value is the only one that truly matters for the development of civilization. Recognizing this should make him very careful about the conclusions that logic might initially seem to demand of him.

There are other motives that dictate to him a like reserve. The complexity of social facts is such, that it is impossible to grasp them as a whole and to foresee the effects of their reciprocal influence. It seems, too, that behind the visible facts are hidden at times thousands of invisible causes. Visible social phenomena appear to be the result of an immense, unconscious working, that as a rule is beyond the reach of our analysis. Perceptible phenomena may be compared to the waves, which are the expression on the surface of the ocean of deep-lying disturbances of which we know nothing. So far as the majority of their acts are considered, crowds display a singularly inferior mentality; yet there are other acts in which they appear to be guided by those mysterious forces which the ancients denominated destiny, nature, or providence, which we call the voices of the dead, and whose power it is impossible to overlook, although we ignore their essence. It would seem, at times, as if there were latent forces in the inner being of nations which serve to guide them. What, for instance, can be more complicated, more logical, more marvellous than a language? Yet whence can this admirably organised production have arisen, except it be the outcome of the unconscious genius of crowds? The most learned academics, the most esteemed grammarians can do no more than note down the laws that govern languages; they would be utterly incapable of creating them. Even with respect to the ideas of great men are we certain that they are exclusively the offspring of their brains? No doubt such ideas are always created by solitary minds, but is it not the genius of crowds that has furnished the thousands of grains of dust forming the soil in which they have sprung up?

There are other reasons that make him just as reserved. The complexity of social issues is so great that it’s impossible to understand them fully and predict how they’ll influence each other. It also seems that behind what we can see, there are sometimes thousands of hidden causes. Social phenomena we notice are often the result of a vast, unconscious process that usually escapes our analysis. Visible events can be compared to waves, which are just the surface expressions of deeper disturbances in the ocean that we know nothing about. Generally, crowds show a surprisingly inferior mindset in most of their actions; however, there are instances where they seem to be influenced by those mysterious forces that ancient people called destiny, nature, or providence, which we refer to as the voices of the dead, and whose power is impossible to ignore, even if we don't understand their nature. It sometimes seems like there are hidden forces within nations that guide them. What could be more complicated, logical, or amazing than a language? Yet where could this wonderfully organized creation come from if not from the unconscious brilliance of crowds? The most knowledgeable scholars and respected grammarians can only describe the rules that govern languages; they would be completely unable to create them. Even when it comes to the ideas of great thinkers, can we be sure they are solely products of their minds? Of course, such ideas are often generated by individual thinkers, but isn’t it the collective genius of crowds that has provided the countless bits of inspiration that serve as the foundation for these ideas?

Crowds, doubtless, are always unconscious, but this very unconsciousness is perhaps one of the secrets of their strength. In the natural world beings exclusively governed by instinct accomplish acts whose marvellous complexity astounds us. Reason is an attribute of humanity of too recent date and still too imperfect to reveal to us the laws of the unconscious, and still more to take its place. The part played by the unconscious in all our acts is immense, and that played by reason very small. The unconscious acts like a force still unknown.

Crowds are usually unaware of themselves, but this lack of awareness might be one of the keys to their power. In nature, beings that rely solely on instinct perform actions with such remarkable complexity that it amazes us. Reason is a trait of humans that is relatively new and still too flawed to fully uncover the laws of the unconscious, let alone replace it. The influence of the unconscious in all our actions is huge, while the role of reason is quite small. The unconscious operates like an unknown force.

If we wish, then, to remain within the narrow but safe limits within which science can attain to knowledge, and not to wander in the domain of vague conjecture and vain hypothesis, all we must do is simply to take note of such phenomena as are accessible to us, and confine ourselves to their consideration. Every conclusion drawn from our observation is, as a rule, premature, for behind the phenomena which we see clearly are other phenomena that we see indistinctly, and perhaps behind these latter, yet others which we do not see at all.

If we want to stay within the narrow but safe boundaries where science can achieve knowledge, and avoid getting lost in the realm of vague guesses and pointless theories, all we need to do is pay attention to the phenomena we can observe and focus on them. Any conclusion we draw from our observations is usually premature because behind the phenomena we can clearly see are other phenomena that we see only slightly, and perhaps beyond those, there are even more that we don't see at all.

CONTENTS

INTRODUCTION THE ERA OF CROWDS

BOOK I THE MIND OF CROWDS

CHAPTER I GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS OF CROWDS— PSYCHOLOGICAL LAW OF THEIR MENTAL UNITY

CHAPTER II THE SENTIMENTS AND MORALITY OF CROWDS

CHAPTER III THE IDEAS, REASONING POWER, AND IMAGINATION OF CROWDS

CHAPTER IV A RELIGIOUS SHAPE ASSUMED BY ALL THE CONVICTIONS OF CROWDS

BOOK II THE OPINIONS AND BELIEFS OF CROWDS

CHAPTER I REMOTE FACTORS OF THE OPINIONS AND BELIEFS OF CROWDS

CHAPTER II THE IMMEDIATE FACTORS OF THE OPINIONS OF CROWDS

CHAPTER III THE LEADERS OF CROWDS AND THEIR MEANS OF PERSUASION

CHAPTER IV LIMITATIONS OF THE VARIABILITY OF THE BELIEFS AND OPINIONS OF CROWDS

BOOK III THE CLASSIFICATION AND DESCRIPTION OF THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF CROWDS

CHAPTER I THE CLASSIFICATION OF CROWDS

CHAPTER II CROWDS TERMED CRIMINAL CROWDS

CHAPTER III CRIMINAL JURIES

CHAPTER IV ELECTORAL CROWDS

CHAPTER V PARLIAMENTARY ASSEMBLIES

INTRODUCTION. THE ERA OF CROWDS.

The evolution of the present age—The great changes in civilisation are the consequence of changes in National thought—Modern belief in the power of crowds—It transforms the traditional policy of the European states—How the rise of the popular classes comes about, and the manner in which they exercise their power—The necessary consequences of the power of the crowd—Crowds unable to play a part other than destructive—The dissolution of worn-out civilisations is the work of the crowd—General ignorance of the psychology of crowds— Importance of the study of crowds for legislators and statesmen.

The evolution of today’s world—The significant shifts in society result from changes in national thinking—The modern belief in the influence of crowds—It changes the established policies of European nations—How the rise of the working class occurs, and how they wield their influence—The inevitable outcomes of crowd power—Crowds often unable to do anything but cause destruction—The breakdown of outdated civilizations is driven by the crowd—Widespread lack of understanding of crowd psychology—The importance of studying crowds for lawmakers and leaders.

The great upheavals which precede changes of civilisations such as the fall of the Roman Empire and the foundation of the Arabian Empire, seem at first sight determined more especially by political transformations, foreign invasion, or the overthrow of dynasties. But a more attentive study of these events shows that behind their apparent causes the real cause is generally seen to be a profound modification in the ideas of the peoples. The true historical upheavals are not those which astonish us by their grandeur and violence. The only important changes whence the renewal of civilisations results, affect ideas, conceptions, and beliefs. The memorable events of history are the visible effects of the invisible changes of human thought. The reason these great events are so rare is that there is nothing so stable in a race as the inherited groundwork of its thoughts.

The significant upheavals that lead to changes in civilizations, like the fall of the Roman Empire and the rise of the Arabian Empire, seem at first glance to be driven mainly by political changes, foreign invasions, or the collapse of dynasties. However, a closer examination reveals that behind these visible causes, the real cause is usually a deep shift in the ideas of the people. The true historical upheavals are not the ones that shock us with their scale and violence. The only meaningful changes that lead to the renewal of civilizations impact ideas, views, and beliefs. The remarkable events in history are the visible outcomes of the invisible shifts in human thought. The reason these major events are so uncommon is that nothing is as stable in a society as the inherited foundation of its thoughts.

The present epoch is one of these critical moments in which the thought of mankind is undergoing a process of transformation.

The current era is one of those pivotal times when human thought is going through a major transformation.

Two fundamental factors are at the base of this transformation. The first is the destruction of those religious, political, and social beliefs in which all the elements of our civilisation are rooted. The second is the creation of entirely new conditions of existence and thought as the result of modern scientific and industrial discoveries.

Two key factors drive this transformation. The first is the breakdown of the religious, political, and social beliefs that form the foundation of our civilization. The second is the emergence of completely new living and thinking conditions due to modern scientific and industrial advancements.

The ideas of the past, although half destroyed, being still very powerful, and the ideas which are to replace them being still in process of formation, the modern age represents a period of transition and anarchy.

The ideas of the past, though mostly faded away, still hold a lot of power, and the ideas that are set to replace them are still forming. The modern age is a time of change and chaos.

It is not easy to say as yet what will one day be evolved from this necessarily somewhat chaotic period. What will be the fundamental ideas on which the societies that are to succeed our own will be built up? We do not at present know. Still it is already clear that on whatever lines the societies of the future are organised, they will have to count with a new power, with the last surviving sovereign force of modern times, the power of crowds. On the ruins of so many ideas formerly considered beyond discussion, and to-day decayed or decaying, of so many sources of authority that successive revolutions have destroyed, this power, which alone has arisen in their stead, seems soon destined to absorb the others. While all our ancient beliefs are tottering and disappearing, while the old pillars of society are giving way one by one, the power of the crowd is the only force that nothing menaces, and of which the prestige is continually on the increase. The age we are about to enter will in truth be the ERA OF CROWDS.

It's hard to say right now what will come out of this somewhat chaotic period. What will be the core ideas on which future societies will be built? We don't know yet. Still, it's already clear that whatever shapes the societies of the future, they'll have to reckon with a new power, the last remaining sovereign force of modern times: the power of crowds. Amidst the collapse of many ideas once thought unquestionable, which are now decayed or decaying, and from many sources of authority that successive revolutions have destroyed, this power—emerging in their place—seems destined to take over. As all our old beliefs are faltering and fading, while the traditional pillars of society are crumbling one by one, the power of the crowd remains the only force that isn't threatened and continues to gain prestige. The age we are about to enter will truly be the ERA OF CROWDS.

Scarcely a century ago the traditional policy of European states and the rivalries of sovereigns were the principal factors that shaped events. The opinion of the masses scarcely counted, and most frequently indeed did not count at all. To-day it is the traditions which used to obtain in politics, and the individual tendencies and rivalries of rulers which do not count; while, on the contrary, the voice of the masses has become preponderant. It is this voice that dictates their conduct to kings, whose endeavour is to take note of its utterances. The destinies of nations are elaborated at present in the heart of the masses, and no longer in the councils of princes.

Less than a hundred years ago, the standard approach of European countries and the rivalries among rulers were the main factors shaping events. The opinions of ordinary people hardly mattered, and often didn't matter at all. Today, it's the old political traditions and the individual ambitions of leaders that don't carry weight; instead, the voice of the people has become dominant. This voice now directs the actions of kings, who try to pay attention to what it says. The fates of nations are now determined within the hearts of the people, rather than in the meetings of princes.

The entry of the popular classes into political life—that is to say, in reality, their progressive transformation into governing classes—is one of the most striking characteristics of our epoch of transition. The introduction of universal suffrage, which exercised for a long time but little influence, is not, as might be thought, the distinguishing feature of this transference of political power. The progressive growth of the power of the masses took place at first by the propagation of certain ideas, which have slowly implanted themselves in men's minds, and afterwards by the gradual association of individuals bent on bringing about the realisation of theoretical conceptions. It is by association that crowds have come to procure ideas with respect to their interests which are very clearly defined if not particularly just, and have arrived at a consciousness of their strength. The masses are founding syndicates before which the authorities capitulate one after the other; they are also founding labour unions, which in spite of all economic laws tend to regulate the conditions of labour and wages. They return to assemblies in which the Government is vested, representatives utterly lacking initiative and independence, and reduced most often to nothing else than the spokesmen of the committees that have chosen them.

The entry of the working class into politics—which essentially means their gradual shift into a governing class—is one of the most notable traits of our current transitional period. The introduction of universal suffrage, which had little impact for a long time, isn't actually the key factor in this transfer of political power. The growing strength of the masses began with the spread of certain ideas that gradually took hold in people's minds and then by the slow collaboration of individuals determined to turn theoretical concepts into reality. Through collaboration, crowds have developed ideas about their interests that, while clearly defined, may not always be fair, and have become aware of their own power. The masses are forming syndicates that make authorities capitulate one after another; they are also establishing labor unions that, despite economic laws, aim to regulate working conditions and wages. They return to assemblies where the Government holds power, represented by individuals who often lack initiative and independence, reduced mostly to being mere spokespeople for the committees that selected them.

To-day the claims of the masses are becoming more and more sharply defined, and amount to nothing less than a determination to utterly destroy society as it now exists, with a view to making it hark back to that primitive communism which was the normal condition of all human groups before the dawn of civilisation. Limitations of the hours of labour, the nationalisation of mines, railways, factories, and the soil, the equal distribution of all products, the elimination of all the upper classes for the benefit of the popular classes, &c., such are these claims.

Today, the demands of the masses are becoming clearer and amount to nothing less than a desire to completely dismantle society as it currently exists, aiming to revert to that primitive communism that was the standard condition for all human groups before the rise of civilization. These demands include limiting working hours, nationalizing mines, railways, factories, and land, ensuring an equal distribution of all products, and eliminating all upper classes for the benefit of the working classes, among others.

Little adapted to reasoning, crowds, on the contrary, are quick to act. As the result of their present organisation their strength has become immense. The dogmas whose birth we are witnessing will soon have the force of the old dogmas; that is to say, the tyrannical and sovereign force of being above discussion. The divine right of the masses is about to replace the divine right of kings.

Crowds, not really built for reasoning, are actually quick to take action. Because of how they're currently organized, their power has grown enormously. The beliefs we're seeing come to life will soon carry the same weight as the old beliefs; in other words, they'll be the kind of unchallengeable power that doesn't allow for debate. The divine right of the masses is about to take over from the divine right of kings.

The writers who enjoy the favour of our middle classes, those who best represent their rather narrow ideas, their somewhat prescribed views, their rather superficial scepticism, and their at times somewhat excessive egoism, display profound alarm at this new power which they see growing; and to combat the disorder in men's minds they are addressing despairing appeals to those moral forces of the Church for which they formerly professed so much disdain. They talk to us of the bankruptcy of science, go back in penitence to Rome, and remind us of the teachings of revealed truth. These new converts forget that it is too late. Had they been really touched by grace, a like operation could not have the same influence on minds less concerned with the preoccupations which beset these recent adherents to religion. The masses repudiate to-day the gods which their admonishers repudiated yesterday and helped to destroy. There is no power, Divine or human, that can oblige a stream to flow back to its source.

The writers who have the approval of our middle classes, those who best represent their rather narrow ideas, their somewhat limited views, their fairly superficial skepticism, and at times their excessive egos, are deeply alarmed by the new power they see emerging. To address the confusion in people’s minds, they are now making desperate appeals to the moral forces of the Church, which they once disdained. They talk about the failure of science, return in remorse to Rome, and remind us of the teachings of revealed truth. These new converts forget that it’s too late. If they had truly experienced grace, that same influence wouldn’t affect minds that are less troubled by the concerns of these recent adherents to religion. Today, the masses reject the gods that their critics rejected yesterday and helped to dismantle. There is no power, divine or human, that can force a stream to flow back to its source.

There has been no bankruptcy of science, and science has had no share in the present intellectual anarchy, nor in the making of the new power which is springing up in the midst of this anarchy. Science promised us truth, or at least a knowledge of such relations as our intelligence can seize: it never promised us peace or happiness. Sovereignly indifferent to our feelings, it is deaf to our lamentations. It is for us to endeavour to live with science, since nothing can bring back the illusions it has destroyed.

There has been no collapse of science, and science hasn’t contributed to the current intellectual chaos or to the emergence of new power within it. Science has promised us truth, or at least an understanding of the relationships our minds can grasp; it never guaranteed us peace or happiness. Completely indifferent to our emotions, it remains unresponsive to our cries. It is up to us to try to coexist with science, since nothing can restore the illusions it has shattered.

Universal symptoms, visible in all nations, show us the rapid growth of the power of crowds, and do not admit of our supposing that it is destined to cease growing at an early date. Whatever fate it may reserve for us, we shall have to submit to it. All reasoning against it is a mere vain war of words. Certainly it is possible that the advent to power of the masses marks one of the last stages of Western civilisation, a complete return to those periods of confused anarchy which seem always destined to precede the birth of every new society. But may this result be prevented?

Universal symptoms, seen in every country, reveal the rapid rise of crowd power and make it clear that this growth isn't going to stop anytime soon. Whatever fate awaits us, we'll have to accept it. Any arguments against it are just empty words. It’s possible that the rise of the masses signals one of the final stages of Western civilization, a full return to those chaotic times that seem to always come before the emergence of a new society. But can we prevent this outcome?

Up to now these thoroughgoing destructions of a worn-out civilisation have constituted the most obvious task of the masses. It is not indeed to-day merely that this can be traced. History tells us, that from the moment when the moral forces on which a civilisation rested have lost their strength, its final dissolution is brought about by those unconscious and brutal crowds known, justifiably enough, as barbarians. Civilisations as yet have only been created and directed by a small intellectual aristocracy, never by crowds. Crowds are only powerful for destruction. Their rule is always tantamount to a barbarian phase. A civilisation involves fixed rules, discipline, a passing from the instinctive to the rational state, forethought for the future, an elevated degree of culture—all of them conditions that crowds, left to themselves, have invariably shown themselves incapable of realising. In consequence of the purely destructive nature of their power crowds act like those microbes which hasten the dissolution of enfeebled or dead bodies. When the structure of a civilisation is rotten, it is always the masses that bring about its downfall. It is at such a juncture that their chief mission is plainly visible, and that for a while the philosophy of number seems the only philosophy of history.

Up to now, these complete destructions of a worn-out civilization have been the most obvious task for the masses. It’s not just today that you can see this pattern. History shows us that once the moral forces that a civilization relied on lose their strength, its final breakdown is caused by those unconscious and brutal crowds that we rightly call barbarians. Civilizations have only been created and led by a small intellectual elite, never by the masses. Crowds are only strong when it comes to destruction. Their rule always represents a barbaric phase. A civilization requires established rules, discipline, a shift from instinctive to rational thought, planning for the future, and a high level of culture—none of which crowds, left to their own devices, have ever managed to achieve. Because of their purely destructive nature, crowds act like microbes that speed up the decay of weakened or dead bodies. When a civilization's structure is decayed, it's always the masses that cause its collapse. At such moments, their main role is clearly seen, and for a time, the philosophy of numbers seems to be the only philosophy of history.

Is the same fate in store for our civilisation? There is ground to fear that this is the case, but we are not as yet in a position to be certain of it.

Is the same fate waiting for our civilization? There are reasons to worry that this might be true, but we're not sure about it just yet.

However this may be, we are bound to resign ourselves to the reign of the masses, since want of foresight has in succession overthrown all the barriers that might have kept the crowd in check.

However this may be, we have to accept the rule of the masses, as a lack of foresight has repeatedly knocked down all the boundaries that could have kept the crowd in control.

We have a very slight knowledge of these crowds which are beginning to be the object of so much discussion. Professional students of psychology, having lived far from them, have always ignored them, and when, as of late, they have turned their attention in this direction it has only been to consider the crimes crowds are capable of committing. Without a doubt criminal crowds exist, but virtuous and heroic crowds, and crowds of many other kinds, are also to be met with. The crimes of crowds only constitute a particular phase of their psychology. The mental constitution of crowds is not to be learnt merely by a study of their crimes, any more than that of an individual by a mere description of his vices.

We have a limited understanding of these crowds that are becoming the focus of so much debate. Professional psychology researchers, having stayed distant from them, have mostly ignored them, and when they’ve recently started paying attention, it’s only been to examine the crimes these crowds can commit. While it’s true that there are criminal crowds, there are also virtuous and heroic crowds, along with many other types. The crimes of crowds represent just one aspect of their psychology. You can’t really understand the mental makeup of crowds just by looking at their crimes, just like you can’t fully understand an individual by only describing their flaws.

However, in point of fact, all the world's masters, all the founders of religions or empires, the apostles of all beliefs, eminent statesmen, and, in a more modest sphere, the mere chiefs of small groups of men have always been unconscious psychologists, possessed of an instinctive and often very sure knowledge of the character of crowds, and it is their accurate knowledge of this character that has enabled them to so easily establish their mastery. Napoleon had a marvellous insight into the psychology of the masses of the country over which he reigned, but he, at times, completely misunderstood the psychology of crowds belonging to other races;[1] and it is because he thus misunderstood it that he engaged in Spain, and notably in Russia, in conflicts in which his power received blows which were destined within a brief space of time to ruin it. A knowledge of the psychology of crowds is to-day the last resource of the statesman who wishes not to govern them—that is becoming a very difficult matter—but at any rate not to be too much governed by them.

However, in reality, all the world's leaders, the founders of religions or empires, the champions of various beliefs, prominent politicians, and even the leaders of small groups have always been instinctive psychologists, possessing an intuitive and often very accurate understanding of crowd dynamics. It is this deep understanding that has allowed them to effectively establish their authority. Napoleon had an incredible insight into the psychology of the masses in the territories he ruled, but he sometimes completely misjudged the psychology of crowds from other cultures; and it was this misjudgment that led him to engage in conflicts in Spain and especially in Russia, resulting in setbacks that would ultimately lead to his downfall. Today, understanding crowd psychology is the last resort for a politician who wants to avoid being too governed by them—governing them is becoming increasingly challenging—but at least they want to avoid being overly influenced by them.

[1] His most subtle advisers, moreover, did not understand this psychology any better. Talleyrand wrote him that "Spain would receive his soldiers as liberators." It received them as beasts of prey. A psychologist acquainted with the hereditary instincts of the Spanish race would have easily foreseen this reception.

[1] His most insightful advisers, however, didn't grasp this psychology any better. Talleyrand told him that "Spain would welcome his soldiers as liberators." Instead, they were welcomed as predators. A psychologist familiar with the deep-rooted instincts of the Spanish people would have easily predicted this reaction.

It is only by obtaining some sort of insight into the psychology of crowds that it can be understood how slight is the action upon them of laws and institutions, how powerless they are to hold any opinions other than those which are imposed upon them, and that it is not with rules based on theories of pure equity that they are to be led, but by seeking what produces an impression on them and what seduces them. For instance, should a legislator, wishing to impose a new tax, choose that which would be theoretically the most just? By no means. In practice the most unjust may be the best for the masses. Should it at the same time be the least obvious, and apparently the least burdensome, it will be the most easily tolerated. It is for this reason that an indirect tax, however exorbitant it be, will always be accepted by the crowd, because, being paid daily in fractions of a farthing on objects of consumption, it will not interfere with the habits of the crowd, and will pass unperceived. Replace it by a proportional tax on wages or income of any other kind, to be paid in a lump sum, and were this new imposition theoretically ten times less burdensome than the other, it would give rise to unanimous protest. This arises from the fact that a sum relatively high, which will appear immense, and will in consequence strike the imagination, has been substituted for the unperceived fractions of a farthing. The new tax would only appear light had it been saved farthing by farthing, but this economic proceeding involves an amount of foresight of which the masses are incapable.

Only by gaining some understanding of crowd psychology can we see how little influence laws and institutions have on them, how powerless they are to hold opinions other than those that are forced upon them, and that they cannot be guided by rules based on ideals of pure fairness, but rather by what makes an impression on them and what attracts them. For example, if a legislator wants to introduce a new tax, should they choose the one that is theoretically the fairest? Not at all. In practice, the most unfair tax could be the most acceptable to the general public. If it is also the least obvious and seems the least burdensome, it will be the easiest for them to accept. This is why an indirect tax, no matter how excessive, will always be accepted by the crowd, because it is paid daily in small amounts on consumer goods and does not disrupt their habits, passing unnoticed. Change it to a proportional tax on wages or any other type of income to be paid all at once, and even if this new tax is theoretically ten times less burdensome than the indirect one, it would provoke widespread protest. This is because a relatively high amount, which appears enormous and thus captures the imagination, would replace those unnoticed small fractions. The new tax would only seem light if it had been saved penny by penny, but this kind of financial planning requires a level of foresight that the masses do not possess.

The example which precedes is of the simplest. Its appositeness will be easily perceived. It did not escape the attention of such a psychologist as Napoleon, but our modern legislators, ignorant as they are of the characteristics of a crowd, are unable to appreciate it. Experience has not taught them as yet to a sufficient degree that men never shape their conduct upon the teaching of pure reason.

The example above is the most straightforward. Its relevance is easy to see. It caught the attention of a psychologist like Napoleon, but our modern lawmakers, who are unaware of the traits of a crowd, fail to recognize it. Experience hasn’t yet taught them enough that people never base their actions solely on the lessons of pure reason.

Many other practical applications might be made of the psychology of crowds. A knowledge of this science throws the most vivid light on a great number of historical and economic phenomena totally incomprehensible without it. I shall have occasion to show that the reason why the most remarkable of modern historians, Taine, has at times so imperfectly understood the events of the great French Revolution is, that it never occurred to him to study the genius of crowds. He took as his guide in the study of this complicated period the descriptive method resorted to by naturalists; but the moral forces are almost absent in the case of the phenomena which naturalists have to study. Yet it is precisely these forces that constitute the true mainsprings of history.

Many other practical uses can be derived from the psychology of crowds. Understanding this science provides clear insights into many historical and economic events that are completely baffling without it. I will demonstrate that the reason why one of the greatest modern historians, Taine, sometimes misinterprets the events of the great French Revolution is that he never thought to examine the nature of crowds. He used the descriptive approach favored by naturalists to study this complex period; however, moral forces are largely absent in the phenomena that naturalists examine. Yet, it is these forces that are the true driving factors of history.

In consequence, merely looked at from its practical side, the study of the psychology of crowds deserved to be attempted. Were its interest that resulting from pure curiosity only, it would still merit attention. It is as interesting to decipher the motives of the actions of men as to determine the characteristics of a mineral or a plant. Our study of the genius of crowds can merely be a brief synthesis, a simple summary of our investigations. Nothing more must be demanded of it than a few suggestive views. Others will work the ground more thoroughly. To-day we only touch the surface of a still almost virgin soil.

As a result, even looking at it from a practical angle, studying crowd psychology is worth pursuing. Even if it were just out of pure curiosity, it would still deserve attention. Understanding why people act the way they do is just as intriguing as identifying the features of a mineral or a plant. Our exploration of crowd behavior will be a brief overview, a simple summary of our findings. We can only aim for some insightful perspectives. Others will delve deeper. Right now, we are only scratching the surface of a still largely untouched area.

BOOK I

THE MIND OF CROWDS

CHAPTER I

GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS OF CROWDS.—PSYCHOLOGICAL LAW OF THEIR MENTAL UNITY.

What constitutes a crowd from the psychological point of view—A numerically strong agglomeration of individuals does not suffice to form a crowd—Special characteristics of psychological crowds—The turning in a fixed direction of the ideas and sentiments of individuals composing such a crowd, and the disappearance of their personality—The crowd is always dominated by considerations of which it is unconscious—The disappearance of brain activity and the predominance of medullar activity—The lowering of the intelligence and the complete transformation of the sentiments—The transformed sentiments may be better or worse than those of the individuals of which the crowd is composed—A crowd is as easily heroic as criminal.

What makes a crowd from a psychological perspective—A large group of people doesn't automatically create a crowd—Unique traits of psychological crowds—The ideas and feelings of individuals in a crowd start to align, leading to a loss of their personal identity—The crowd is always influenced by underlying factors that it is unaware of—There is a decline in cognitive function and an increase in instinctual responses—Intelligence drops, and emotions undergo a complete change—These changed emotions can be better or worse compared to those of the individual members of the crowd—A crowd can be just as easily heroic as it can be criminal.

In its ordinary sense the word "crowd" means a gathering of individuals of whatever nationality, profession, or sex, and whatever be the chances that have brought them together. From the psychological point of view the expression "crowd" assumes quite a different signification. Under certain given circumstances, and only under those circumstances, an agglomeration of men presents new characteristics very different from those of the individuals composing it. The sentiments and ideas of all the persons in the gathering take one and the same direction, and their conscious personality vanishes. A collective mind is formed, doubtless transitory, but presenting very clearly defined characteristics. The gathering has thus become what, in the absence of a better expression, I will call an organised crowd, or, if the term is considered preferable, a psychological crowd. It forms a single being, and is subjected to the LAW OF THE MENTAL UNITY OF CROWDS.

In its usual sense, the word "crowd" refers to a group of people of any nationality, profession, or gender, regardless of the reasons that brought them together. However, from a psychological perspective, the term "crowd" takes on a distinctly different meaning. Under certain specific conditions, and only in those situations, a gathering of people exhibits new traits that are quite different from those of the individual members. The feelings and thoughts of everyone in the crowd align, and their individual identities disappear. A collective mindset emerges, which, although temporary, has very clearly defined characteristics. This gathering thus becomes what I will refer to as an organized crowd, or, if preferred, a psychological crowd. It acts as a single entity and is governed by the LAW OF THE MENTAL UNITY OF CROWDS.

It is evident that it is not by the mere fact of a number of individuals finding themselves accidentally side by side that they acquire the character of an organised crowd. A thousand individuals accidentally gathered in a public place without any determined object in no way constitute a crowd from the psychological point of view. To acquire the special characteristics of such a crowd, the influence is necessary of certain predisposing causes of which we shall have to determine the nature.

It’s clear that just having a group of people standing next to each other doesn’t turn them into an organized crowd. A thousand individuals who happen to be in a public space without a specific purpose don’t form a crowd in a psychological sense. To develop the unique characteristics of a crowd, certain underlying factors need to be present, and we need to figure out what those are.

The disappearance of conscious personality and the turning of feelings and thoughts in a definite direction, which are the primary characteristics of a crowd about to become organised, do not always involve the simultaneous presence of a number of individuals on one spot. Thousands of isolated individuals may acquire at certain moments, and under the influence of certain violent emotions—such, for example, as a great national event—the characteristics of a psychological crowd. It will be sufficient in that case that a mere chance should bring them together for their acts to at once assume the characteristics peculiar to the acts of a crowd. At certain moments half a dozen men might constitute a psychological crowd, which may not happen in the case of hundreds of men gathered together by accident. On the other hand, an entire nation, though there may be no visible agglomeration, may become a crowd under the action of certain influences.

The loss of individual consciousness and the shift of emotions and thoughts towards a specific direction, which are key traits of a crowd about to become organized, don't always require a large number of people to be in one place. Thousands of isolated individuals can, at certain moments and influenced by intense emotions—like in a major national event—exhibit the traits of a psychological crowd. In such cases, it only takes a random event to bring them together for their actions to immediately reflect the typical behaviors of a crowd. At certain times, even a small group of six people can form a psychological crowd, while hundreds of individuals brought together by chance might not. Conversely, a whole nation, even without a visible gathering, can become a crowd due to specific influences.

A psychological crowd once constituted, it acquires certain provisional but determinable general characteristics. To these general characteristics there are adjoined particular characteristics which vary according to the elements of which the crowd is composed, and may modify its mental constitution. Psychological crowds, then, are susceptible of classification; and when we come to occupy ourselves with this matter, we shall see that a heterogeneous crowd—that is, a crowd composed of dissimilar elements—presents certain characteristics in common with homogeneous crowds—that is, with crowds composed of elements more or less akin (sects, castes, and classes)—and side by side with these common characteristics particularities which permit of the two kinds of crowds being differentiated.

A psychological crowd, once formed, takes on certain temporary but identifiable general traits. Alongside these general traits, there are specific traits that vary depending on the components of the crowd and can change its mental makeup. Psychological crowds can be classified; and when we explore this topic, we’ll find that a diverse crowd—made up of different elements—shares some characteristics with more uniform crowds—those made up of similar elements (like groups, castes, and social classes)—but also has unique traits that allow us to distinguish between the two types of crowds.

But before occupying ourselves with the different categories of crowds, we must first of all examine the characteristics common to them all. We shall set to work like the naturalist, who begins by describing the general characteristics common to all the members of a family before concerning himself with the particular characteristics which allow the differentiation of the genera and species that the family includes.

But before we dive into the different types of crowds, we first need to look at the characteristics that they all share. We’ll start off like a naturalist, who begins by describing the general traits common to all members of a family before focusing on the specific features that help distinguish the different genera and species within that family.

It is not easy to describe the mind of crowds with exactness, because its organisation varies not only according to race and composition, but also according to the nature and intensity of the exciting causes to which crowds are subjected. The same difficulty, however, presents itself in the psychological study of an individual. It is only in novels that individuals are found to traverse their whole life with an unvarying character. It is only the uniformity of the environment that creates the apparent uniformity of characters. I have shown elsewhere that all mental constitutions contain possibilities of character which may be manifested in consequence of a sudden change of environment. This explains how it was that among the most savage members of the French Convention were to be found inoffensive citizens who, under ordinary circumstances, would have been peaceable notaries or virtuous magistrates. The storm past, they resumed their normal character of quiet, law-abiding citizens. Napoleon found amongst them his most docile servants.

It’s not easy to accurately describe the mindset of crowds, because their organization varies not just by race and makeup but also by the type and intensity of the triggers crowds experience. The same challenge arises in studying an individual’s psychology. Only in novels do we see individuals lead their entire lives with a consistent character. It’s the uniformity of their surroundings that creates the appearance of consistent personalities. I have shown elsewhere that all mental makeups hold potential traits that can emerge due to a sudden shift in environment. This explains how some of the most brutal members of the French Convention included peaceful citizens who, under normal circumstances, would have been harmless notaries or righteous magistrates. Once the turmoil subsided, they returned to their usual roles as calm, law-abiding citizens. Napoleon found among them his most obedient followers.

It being impossible to study here all the successive degrees of organisation of crowds, we shall concern ourselves more especially with such crowds as have attained to the phase of complete organisation. In this way we shall see what crowds may become, but not what they invariably are. It is only in this advanced phase of organisation that certain new and special characteristics are superposed on the unvarying and dominant character of the race; then takes place that turning already alluded to of all the feelings and thoughts of the collectivity in an identical direction. It is only under such circumstances, too, that what I have called above the PSYCHOLOGICAL LAW OF THE MENTAL UNITY OF CROWDS comes into play.

Since it's impossible to study all the different levels of crowd organization here, we will focus on those crowds that have reached a state of complete organization. This way, we can observe what crowds can become, rather than what they always are. It's only in this advanced stage of organization that new and specific characteristics are added to the unchanging and dominant traits of the group; at this point, there is a shift where all the feelings and thoughts of the collective move in the same direction. It's also only under these conditions that what I previously referred to as the PSYCHOLOGICAL LAW OF THE MENTAL UNITY OF CROWDS comes into effect.

Among the psychological characteristics of crowds there are some that they may present in common with isolated individuals, and others, on the contrary, which are absolutely peculiar to them and are only to be met with in collectivities. It is these special characteristics that we shall study, first of all, in order to show their importance.

Among the psychological traits of crowds, there are some that they share with individual people, and others that are completely unique to them and can only be found in groups. It is these distinct traits that we will examine first to highlight their significance.

The most striking peculiarity presented by a psychological crowd is the following: Whoever be the individuals that compose it, however like or unlike be their mode of life, their occupations, their character, or their intelligence, the fact that they have been transformed into a crowd puts them in possession of a sort of collective mind which makes them feel, think, and act in a manner quite different from that in which each individual of them would feel, think, and act were he in a state of isolation. There are certain ideas and feelings which do not come into being, or do not transform themselves into acts except in the case of individuals forming a crowd. The psychological crowd is a provisional being formed of heterogeneous elements, which for a moment are combined, exactly as the cells which constitute a living body form by their reunion a new being which displays characteristics very different from those possessed by each of the cells singly.

The most striking feature of a psychological crowd is this: No matter who the individuals are that make it up, whether they share similar or differing lifestyles, jobs, personalities, or intelligence, the fact that they become part of a crowd gives them a type of collective mind. This collective mind influences them to feel, think, and act in ways that are completely different from how each would behave if they were alone. Certain ideas and emotions only arise or translate into actions when individuals come together as a crowd. The psychological crowd is a temporary entity made up of diverse elements, which, for a moment, unite just as the cells in a living body come together to form a new being that exhibits characteristics very different from those of each individual cell.

Contrary to an opinion which one is astonished to find coming from the pen of so acute a philosopher as Herbert Spencer, in the aggregate which constitutes a crowd there is in no sort a summing-up of or an average struck between its elements. What really takes place is a combination followed by the creation of new characteristics, just as in chemistry certain elements, when brought into contact—bases and acids, for example—combine to form a new body possessing properties quite different from those of the bodies that have served to form it.

Unlike what one might expect from a sharp thinker like Herbert Spencer, there isn't really a simple average or total when it comes to a crowd. What actually happens is a mix that leads to the emergence of new traits, similar to how in chemistry, certain elements like bases and acids combine to create a new substance that has properties distinct from the original elements.

It is easy to prove how much the individual forming part of a crowd differs from the isolated individual, but it is less easy to discover the causes of this difference.

It’s easy to show how much a person in a crowd differs from someone who is alone, but it’s harder to figure out why this difference exists.

To obtain at any rate a glimpse of them it is necessary in the first place to call to mind the truth established by modern psychology, that unconscious phenomena play an altogether preponderating part not only in organic life, but also in the operations of the intelligence. The conscious life of the mind is of small importance in comparison with its unconscious life. The most subtle analyst, the most acute observer, is scarcely successful in discovering more than a very small number of the unconscious motives that determine his conduct. Our conscious acts are the outcome of an unconscious substratum created in the mind in the main by hereditary influences. This substratum consists of the innumerable common characteristics handed down from generation to generation, which constitute the genius of a race. Behind the avowed causes of our acts there undoubtedly lie secret causes that we do not avow, but behind these secret causes there are many others more secret still which we ourselves ignore. The greater part of our daily actions are the result of hidden motives which escape our observation.

To get at least a glimpse of them, we first need to remember the truth revealed by modern psychology: that unconscious factors play an overwhelmingly significant role not just in our physical lives, but also in how we think. The conscious part of our mind is relatively unimportant compared to its unconscious side. Even the most insightful analyst or sharpest observer can barely uncover more than a tiny fraction of the unconscious reasons that guide their behavior. Our conscious actions stem from an unconscious foundation shaped mainly by inherited influences. This foundation includes countless traits passed down through generations that form the essence of a race. Beneath the obvious reasons for our actions, there are undoubtedly hidden reasons we don’t acknowledge, and even further behind those are many more hidden factors that we ourselves are unaware of. Most of our daily actions result from hidden motives that slip by our awareness.

It is more especially with respect to those unconscious elements which constitute the genius of a race that all the individuals belonging to it resemble each other, while it is principally in respect to the conscious elements of their character—the fruit of education, and yet more of exceptional hereditary conditions—that they differ from each other. Men the most unlike in the matter of their intelligence possess instincts, passions, and feelings that are very similar. In the case of every thing that belongs to the realm of sentiment—religion, politics, morality, the affections and antipathies, &c.—the most eminent men seldom surpass the standard of the most ordinary individuals. From the intellectual point of view an abyss may exist between a great mathematician and his boot maker, but from the point of view of character the difference is most often slight or non-existent.

It’s especially true that the unconscious elements that define the genius of a race make all its members similar to one another, while they largely differ in their conscious traits—the outcomes of education and, even more so, unique hereditary conditions. Even the most different individuals in terms of intelligence share similar instincts, passions, and feelings. Regarding everything that falls under sentiment—like religion, politics, morality, love, and dislike—the most distinguished individuals rarely exceed the benchmarks of the most ordinary people. From an intellectual standpoint, there might be a huge gap between a brilliant mathematician and his shoemaker, but when it comes to character, the difference is often minimal or doesn’t exist at all.

It is precisely these general qualities of character, governed by forces of which we are unconscious, and possessed by the majority of the normal individuals of a race in much the same degree—it is precisely these qualities, I say, that in crowds become common property. In the collective mind the intellectual aptitudes of the individuals, and in consequence their individuality, are weakened. The heterogeneous is swamped by the homogeneous, and the unconscious qualities obtain the upper hand.

It’s exactly these general traits of character, shaped by forces we’re not aware of, and shared by most typical individuals of a group to a similar extent—it’s these traits, I say, that become common in crowds. In the collective mindset, the intellectual abilities of individuals, and thus their uniqueness, are diminished. The diverse gets overwhelmed by the uniform, and the unconscious traits take control.

This very fact that crowds possess in common ordinary qualities explains why they can never accomplish acts demanding a high degree of intelligence. The decisions affecting matters of general interest come to by an assembly of men of distinction, but specialists in different walks of life, are not sensibly superior to the decisions that would be adopted by a gathering of imbeciles. The truth is, they can only bring to bear in common on the work in hand those mediocre qualities which are the birthright of every average individual. In crowds it is stupidity and not mother-wit that is accumulated. It is not all the world, as is so often repeated, that has more wit than Voltaire, but assuredly Voltaire that has more wit than all the world, if by "all the world" crowds are to be understood.

The fact that crowds share common, ordinary qualities explains why they can never achieve actions that require a high level of intelligence. Decisions on matters of general interest come from a group of distinguished individuals, but experts from different fields are not significantly better than the choices made by a group of fools. The reality is, they can only contribute the average qualities that are the birthright of every ordinary person. In crowds, it's stupidity, not common sense, that gathers together. It’s not true, as is often said, that everyone has more wit than Voltaire; rather, Voltaire definitely has more wit than everyone if we consider "everyone" to mean crowds.

If the individuals of a crowd confined themselves to putting in common the ordinary qualities of which each of them has his share, there would merely result the striking of an average, and not, as we have said is actually the case, the creation of new characteristics. How is it that these new characteristics are created? This is what we are now to investigate.

If people in a crowd limited themselves to sharing the ordinary traits they each possess, it would only lead to an average outcome, not, as we've said is actually happening, the emergence of new qualities. So how are these new qualities created? This is what we are going to explore now.

Different causes determine the appearance of these characteristics peculiar to crowds, and not possessed by isolated individuals. The first is that the individual forming part of a crowd acquires, solely from numerical considerations, a sentiment of invincible power which allows him to yield to instincts which, had he been alone, he would perforce have kept under restraint. He will be the less disposed to check himself from the consideration that, a crowd being anonymous, and in consequence irresponsible, the sentiment of responsibility which always controls individuals disappears entirely.

Different factors create the unique traits seen in crowds, which aren't found in solitary individuals. The first reason is that a person in a crowd feels a sense of unbeatable power just because there are so many people around, which enables them to give in to instincts they would usually control on their own. They're even less likely to hold back because, in a crowd, anonymity makes people feel less responsible, leading to a complete absence of the sense of accountability that usually governs individual behavior.

The second cause, which is contagion, also intervenes to determine the manifestation in crowds of their special characteristics, and at the same time the trend they are to take. Contagion is a phenomenon of which it is easy to establish the presence, but that it is not easy to explain. It must be classed among those phenomena of a hypnotic order, which we shall shortly study. In a crowd every sentiment and act is contagious, and contagious to such a degree that an individual readily sacrifices his personal interest to the collective interest. This is an aptitude very contrary to his nature, and of which a man is scarcely capable, except when he makes part of a crowd.

The second cause, which is contagion, also plays a role in shaping how crowds display their unique traits and the direction they take. Contagion is a phenomenon that is easy to identify but not so easy to explain. It should be considered among those hypnotic phenomena that we will explore shortly. In a crowd, every emotion and action spreads quickly, to the point where an individual easily puts aside their personal interests for the sake of the group's interests. This ability is quite contrary to human nature and is something a person can hardly achieve unless they are part of a crowd.

A third cause, and by far the most important, determines in the individuals of a crowd special characteristics which are quite contrary at times to those presented by the isolated individual. I allude to that suggestibility of which, moreover, the contagion mentioned above is neither more nor less than an effect.

A third reason, and by far the most significant, shapes the unique traits of people in a crowd that can often be quite different from those shown by individuals alone. I'm referring to that suggestibility, which, by the way, the contagion mentioned earlier is just an effect of.

To understand this phenomenon it is necessary to bear in mind certain recent physiological discoveries. We know to-day that by various processes an individual may be brought into such a condition that, having entirely lost his conscious personality, he obeys all the suggestions of the operator who has deprived him of it, and commits acts in utter contradiction with his character and habits. The most careful observations seem to prove that an individual immerged for some length of time in a crowd in action soon finds himself—either in consequence of the magnetic influence given out by the crowd, or from some other cause of which we are ignorant—in a special state, which much resembles the state of fascination in which the hypnotised individual finds himself in the hands of the hypnotiser. The activity of the brain being paralysed in the case of the hypnotised subject, the latter becomes the slave of all the unconscious activities of his spinal cord, which the hypnotiser directs at will. The conscious personality has entirely vanished; will and discernment are lost. All feelings and thoughts are bent in the direction determined by the hypnotiser.

To understand this phenomenon, it's important to keep in mind some recent discoveries in physiology. Today, we know that through various processes, an individual can reach a state where they completely lose their conscious personality. In this state, they follow all the suggestions of the operator who has taken that personality away and may act in ways that completely contradict their character and habits. Observations show that when a person is immersed in an active crowd for some time, they soon find themselves—either because of the magnetic influence from the crowd or some unknown cause—in a special state that closely resembles the fascination experienced by a hypnotized individual under the control of a hypnotist. In the case of a hypnotized subject, brain activity is paralyzed, making them a slave to the unconscious activities of their spinal cord, which the hypnotist can direct at will. The conscious personality disappears entirely; will and discernment are lost. All feelings and thoughts are directed by the hypnotist.

Such also is approximately the state of the individual forming part of a psychological crowd. He is no longer conscious of his acts. In his case, as in the case of the hypnotised subject, at the same time that certain faculties are destroyed, others may be brought to a high degree of exaltation. Under the influence of a suggestion, he will undertake the accomplishment of certain acts with irresistible impetuosity. This impetuosity is the more irresistible in the case of crowds than in that of the hypnotised subject, from the fact that, the suggestion being the same for all the individuals of the crowd, it gains in strength by reciprocity. The individualities in the crowd who might possess a personality sufficiently strong to resist the suggestion are too few in number to struggle against the current. At the utmost, they may be able to attempt a diversion by means of different suggestions. It is in this way, for instance, that a happy expression, an image opportunely evoked, have occasionally deterred crowds from the most bloodthirsty acts.

This is roughly the state of a person who is part of a psychological crowd. They are no longer aware of their actions. Similar to someone who is hypnotized, while certain abilities diminish, others can be heightened significantly. Under the influence of a suggestion, they will act with an overwhelming force. This force is even more compelling in crowds than with a hypnotized person because, with the same suggestion affecting everyone in the crowd, its power increases through mutual reinforcement. The few individuals in the crowd who might have a strong enough personality to resist the suggestion are too few to fight against the tide. At best, they might try to divert the group with different suggestions. For example, a cheerful expression or a timely evoked image has sometimes been able to prevent crowds from committing the most violent acts.

We see, then, that the disappearance of the conscious personality, the predominance of the unconscious personality, the turning by means of suggestion and contagion of feelings and ideas in an identical direction, the tendency to immediately transform the suggested ideas into acts; these, we see, are the principal characteristics of the individual forming part of a crowd. He is no longer himself, but has become an automaton who has ceased to be guided by his will.

We see that when a person is in a crowd, their conscious personality disappears, and their unconscious personality takes over. Feelings and ideas get shaped in the same way through suggestion and social influence, and there's a tendency to quickly turn those suggested ideas into actions. The individual is no longer themselves but has become like a machine, no longer guided by their own will.

Moreover, by the mere fact that he forms part of an organised crowd, a man descends several rungs in the ladder of civilisation. Isolated, he may be a cultivated individual; in a crowd, he is a barbarian—that is, a creature acting by instinct. He possesses the spontaneity, the violence, the ferocity, and also the enthusiasm and heroism of primitive beings, whom he further tends to resemble by the facility with which he allows himself to be impressed by words and images—which would be entirely without action on each of the isolated individuals composing the crowd—and to be induced to commit acts contrary to his most obvious interests and his best-known habits. An individual in a crowd is a grain of sand amid other grains of sand, which the wind stirs up at will.

Moreover, just by being part of an organized crowd, a person falls several levels down the ladder of civilization. Alone, they might be a cultured individual; in a crowd, they become a barbarian—a being driven by instinct. They possess the spontaneity, violence, ferocity, and also the enthusiasm and heroism of primitive beings, further resembling them in the ease with which they allow themselves to be swayed by words and images—something that would never affect each of the individual members of the crowd—and be led to take actions against their most obvious interests and well-known habits. An individual in a crowd is like a grain of sand among other grains of sand, easily stirred by the wind.

It is for these reasons that juries are seen to deliver verdicts of which each individual juror would disapprove, that parliamentary assemblies adopt laws and measures of which each of their members would disapprove in his own person. Taken separately, the men of the Convention were enlightened citizens of peaceful habits. United in a crowd, they did not hesitate to give their adhesion to the most savage proposals, to guillotine individuals most clearly innocent, and, contrary to their interests, to renounce their inviolability and to decimate themselves.

For these reasons, juries often reach verdicts that each juror personally disagrees with, and legislative bodies pass laws and measures that none of their members would approve of individually. When looked at individually, the members of the Convention were educated citizens with peaceful tendencies. But when gathered together in a crowd, they didn’t hesitate to support the most brutal proposals, to execute individuals who were clearly innocent, and, against their own interests, to give up their safety and harm themselves.

It is not only by his acts that the individual in a crowd differs essentially from himself. Even before he has entirely lost his independence, his ideas and feelings have undergone a transformation, and the transformation is so profound as to change the miser into a spendthrift, the sceptic into a believer, the honest man into a criminal, and the coward into a hero. The renunciation of all its privileges which the nobility voted in a moment of enthusiasm during the celebrated night of August 4, 1789, would certainly never have been consented to by any of its members taken singly.

It's not just by their actions that a person in a crowd fundamentally differs from who they are. Even before they completely lose their independence, their thoughts and feelings change, and this change is so significant that it can transform a miser into a spender, a skeptic into a believer, an honest person into a criminal, and a coward into a hero. The nobility's renunciation of all its privileges during the famous night of August 4, 1789, was something that none of its members would have agreed to individually.

The conclusion to be drawn from what precedes is, that the crowd is always intellectually inferior to the isolated individual, but that, from the point of view of feelings and of the acts these feelings provoke, the crowd may, according to circumstances, be better or worse than the individual. All depends on the nature of the suggestion to which the crowd is exposed. This is the point that has been completely misunderstood by writers who have only studied crowds from the criminal point of view. Doubtless a crowd is often criminal, but also it is often heroic. It is crowds rather than isolated individuals that may be induced to run the risk of death to secure the triumph of a creed or an idea, that may be fired with enthusiasm for glory and honour, that are led on—almost without bread and without arms, as in the age of the Crusades—to deliver the tomb of Christ from the infidel, or, as in '93, to defend the fatherland. Such heroism is without doubt somewhat unconscious, but it is of such heroism that history is made. Were peoples only to be credited with the great actions performed in cold blood, the annals of the world would register but few of them.

The takeaway from what’s been said is that the crowd is generally less intelligent than an individual acting alone, but when it comes to emotions and the actions those emotions spark, the crowd can be better or worse than the individual, depending on the circumstances. It all hinges on the kind of suggestion that influences the crowd. This point has been completely overlooked by writers who have only looked at crowds from a criminal perspective. Sure, crowds can be criminal, but they can also be heroic. It’s often crowds, rather than individuals, who are inspired to risk their lives for a cause or an idea, who are motivated by a passion for glory and honor, who are driven—almost starving and unarmed, like during the Crusades—to rescue the tomb of Christ from invaders, or, as in 1793, to defend their homeland. This kind of heroism may be somewhat unconscious, but it's the kind of heroism that shapes history. If we only acknowledged the great deeds done in cold blood, there would be hardly any remarkable events recorded in the world’s history.

CHAPTER II

THE SENTIMENTS AND MORALITY OF CROWDS

1. IMPULSIVENESS, MOBILITY, AND IRRITABILITY OF CROWDS. The crowd is at the mercy of all exterior exciting causes, and reflects their incessant variations—The impulses which the crowd obeys are so imperious as to annihilate the feeling of personal interest— Premeditation is absent from crowds—Racial influence. 2. CROWDS ARE CREDULOUS AND READILY INFLUENCED BY SUGGESTION. The obedience of crowds to suggestions—The images evoked in the mind of crowds are accepted by them as realities—Why these images are identical for all the individuals composing a crowd—The equality of the educated and the ignorant man in a crowd—Various examples of the illusions to which the individuals in a crowd are subject—The impossibility of according belief to the testimony of crowds—The unanimity of numerous witnesses is one of the worst proofs that can be invoked to establish a fact—The slight value of works of history. 3. THE EXAGGERATION AND INGENUOUSNESS OF THE SENTIMENTS OF CROWDS. Crowds do not admit doubt or uncertainty, and always go to extremes—Their sentiments always excessive. 4. THE INTOLERANCE, DICTATORIALNESS, AND CONSERVATISM OF CROWDS. The reasons of these sentiments—The servility of crowds in the face of a strong authority—The momentary revolutionary instincts of crowds do not prevent them from being extremely conservative—Crowds instinctively hostile to changes and progress. 5. THE MORALITY OF CROWDS. The morality of crowds, according to the suggestions under which they act, may be much lower or much higher than that of the individuals composing them—Explanation and examples— Crowds rarely guided by those considerations of interest which are most often the exclusive motives of the isolated individual—The moralising role of crowds.

1. IMPULSIVENESS, MOBILITY, AND IRRITABILITY OF CROWDS. The crowd is easily influenced by external factors and constantly reflects their changes. The impulses that drive the crowd are so overwhelming that they erase any sense of personal interest. Crowds lack premeditation. Racial influence matters. 2. CROWDS ARE CREDULOUS AND EASILY INFLUENCED BY SUGGESTION. Crowds obey suggestions without question. The images created in the minds of crowds are accepted as real. Everyone in a crowd shares these images equally. There is no difference between the educated and the uneducated in a crowd. People in crowds are subject to various illusions. You can’t trust the testimony of crowds. The agreement of many witnesses is one of the weakest proofs to establish a fact. Works of history have little value. 3. THE EXAGGERATION AND SIMPLICITY OF CROWD SENTIMENTS. Crowds do not entertain doubt or uncertainty, always going to extremes. Their feelings are always intense. 4. THE INTOLERANCE, DICTATORIAL NATURE, AND CONSERVATISM OF CROWDS. These feelings have their reasons. Crowds are submissive in the face of strong authority. Even when crowds have momentary revolutionary instincts, they remain very conservative. Crowds are instinctively resistant to change and progress. 5. THE MORALITY OF CROWDS. The morality of crowds can be much lower or much higher than that of the individuals in them, depending on the influences at play. There are explanations and examples. Crowds are rarely driven by self-interest, which often guides isolated individuals. Crowds play a moralizing role.

Having indicated in a general way the principal characteristics of crowds, it remains to study these characteristics in detail.

Having outlined the main features of crowds, it's time to examine these characteristics in detail.

It will be remarked that among the special characteristics of crowds there are several—such as impulsiveness, irritability, incapacity to reason, the absence of judgment and of the critical spirit, the exaggeration of the sentiments, and others besides—which are almost always observed in beings belonging to inferior forms of evolution—in women, savages, and children, for instance. However, I merely indicate this analogy in passing; its demonstration is outside the scope of this work. It would, moreover, be useless for persons acquainted with the psychology of primitive beings, and would scarcely carry conviction to those in ignorance of this matter.

It can be noted that among the special traits of crowds, there are several—like impulsiveness, irritability, inability to reason, lack of judgment and critical thinking, and the exaggeration of emotions, among others—that are typically seen in individuals from less advanced stages of evolution—such as women, primitive people, and children, for example. However, I only mention this comparison briefly; proving it is beyond the scope of this work. Moreover, it would be pointless for those familiar with the psychology of primitive beings, and it would hardly convince those who are unaware of this topic.

I now proceed to the successive consideration of the different characteristics that may be observed in the majority of crowds.

I will now look at the various characteristics that can be seen in most crowds.

1. IMPULSIVENESS, MOBILITY, AND IRRITABILITY OF CROWDS.

When studying the fundamental characteristics of a crowd we stated that it is guided almost exclusively by unconscious motives. Its acts are far more under the influence of the spinal cord than of the brain. In this respect a crowd is closely akin to quite primitive beings. The acts performed may be perfect so far as their execution is concerned, but as they are not directed by the brain, the individual conducts himself according as the exciting causes to which he is submitted may happen to decide. A crowd is at the mercy of all external exciting causes, and reflects their incessant variations. It is the slave of the impulses which it receives. The isolated individual may be submitted to the same exciting causes as the man in a crowd, but as his brain shows him the inadvisability of yielding to them, he refrains from yielding. This truth may be physiologically expressed by saying that the isolated individual possesses the capacity of dominating his reflex actions, while a crowd is devoid of this capacity.

When studying the basic characteristics of a crowd, we said that it is driven almost entirely by unconscious motivations. Its actions are influenced more by the spinal cord than by the brain. In this way, a crowd is similar to very primitive beings. The actions performed may be executed perfectly, but since they aren’t guided by the brain, individuals behave according to the external factors they are exposed to. A crowd is completely at the mercy of all these external influences and reflects their constant changes. It is a slave to the impulses it receives. An individual may face the same external influences as someone in a crowd, but because their brain recognizes the impracticality of giving in, they choose not to. This concept can be expressed physiologically by saying that an individual has the ability to control their reflex actions, while a crowd lacks this ability.

The varying impulses to which crowds obey may be, according to their exciting causes, generous or cruel, heroic or cowardly, but they will always be so imperious that the interest of the individual, even the interest of self-preservation, will not dominate them. The exciting causes that may act on crowds being so varied, and crowds always obeying them, crowds are in consequence extremely mobile. This explains how it is that we see them pass in a moment from the most bloodthirsty ferocity to the most extreme generosity and heroism. A crowd may easily enact the part of an executioner, but not less easily that of a martyr. It is crowds that have furnished the torrents of blood requisite for the triumph of every belief. It is not necessary to go back to the heroic ages to see what crowds are capable of in this latter direction. They are never sparing of their life in an insurrection, and not long since a general,[2] becoming suddenly popular, might easily have found a hundred thousand men ready to sacrifice their lives for his cause had he demanded it.

The different impulses that crowds follow can lead them to act in generous or cruel, heroic or cowardly ways, but they are always so strong that individual interests, even self-preservation, take a backseat. Since the causes that influence crowds are so varied and crowds always respond to them, they are incredibly unpredictable. This explains how crowds can suddenly shift from extreme violence to extreme generosity and heroism. A crowd can quickly take on the role of an executioner, but just as easily become a martyr. Crowds have provided the necessary bloodshed for the success of every belief. We don’t need to look back to heroic times to see what crowds are capable of in this regard. They do not hold back in an uprising, and not long ago a general, who suddenly gained popularity, could have easily found a hundred thousand people willing to give their lives for his cause if he asked.

[2] General Boulanger.

General Boulanger.

Any display of premeditation by crowds is in consequence out of the question. They may be animated in succession by the most contrary sentiments, but they will always be under the influence of the exciting causes of the moment. They are like the leaves which a tempest whirls up and scatters in every direction and then allows to fall. When studying later on certain revolutionary crowds we shall give some examples of the variability of their sentiments.

Any show of planning by crowds is, therefore, impossible. They can be stirred up in succession by totally different feelings, but they will always be influenced by the immediate causes at hand. They are like leaves that a storm lifts and scatters everywhere before letting them fall. Later, when we study certain revolutionary crowds, we will provide examples of how their sentiments can change.

This mobility of crowds renders them very difficult to govern, especially when a measure of public authority has fallen into their hands. Did not the necessities of everyday life constitute a sort of invisible regulator of existence, it would scarcely be possible for democracies to last. Still, though the wishes of crowds are frenzied they are not durable. Crowds are as incapable of willing as of thinking for any length of time.

The movement of crowds makes them very hard to control, especially when some level of public authority is in their hands. If the needs of daily life didn't act as an invisible guide for living, democracies would hardly survive. However, even though crowds have intense desires, they aren't lasting. Crowds are just as unable to decide as they are to think for long periods.

A crowd is not merely impulsive and mobile. Like a savage, it is not prepared to admit that anything can come between its desire and the realisation of its desire. It is the less capable of understanding such an intervention, in consequence of the feeling of irresistible power given it by its numerical strength. The notion of impossibility disappears for the individual in a crowd. An isolated individual knows well enough that alone he cannot set fire to a palace or loot a shop, and should he be tempted to do so, he will easily resist the temptation. Making part of a crowd, he is conscious of the power given him by number, and it is sufficient to suggest to him ideas of murder or pillage for him to yield immediately to temptation. An unexpected obstacle will be destroyed with frenzied rage. Did the human organism allow of the perpetuity of furious passion, it might be said that the normal condition of a crowd baulked in its wishes is just such a state of furious passion.

A crowd isn't just impulsive and on the move. Like a wild animal, it refuses to accept that anything can stand in the way of its desires. It struggles to grasp any intervention because of the overwhelming sense of power it feels from its sheer numbers. The idea of impossibility fades for individuals within a crowd. A lone person knows they can’t set fire to a palace or break into a store alone, and if tempted, they can easily resist. But when part of a crowd, they feel empowered by the group's size, and just a suggestion of violent or destructive behavior can push them to give in. Any unexpected barrier will be met with uncontrollable rage. If the human psyche could sustain such intense feelings indefinitely, one could argue that a crowd frustrated in its desires is essentially in a constant state of furious passion.

The fundamental characteristics of the race, which constitute the unvarying source from which all our sentiments spring, always exert an influence on the irritability of crowds, their impulsiveness and their mobility, as on all the popular sentiments we shall have to study. All crowds are doubtless always irritable and impulsive, but with great variations of degree. For instance, the difference between a Latin and an Anglo-Saxon crowd is striking. The most recent facts in French history throw a vivid light on this point. The mere publication, twenty-five years ago, of a telegram, relating an insult supposed to have been offered an ambassador, was sufficient to determine an explosion of fury, whence followed immediately a terrible war. Some years later the telegraphic announcement of an insignificant reverse at Langson provoked a fresh explosion which brought about the instantaneous overthrow of the government. At the same moment a much more serious reverse undergone by the English expedition to Khartoum produced only a slight emotion in England, and no ministry was overturned. Crowds are everywhere distinguished by feminine characteristics, but Latin crowds are the most feminine of all. Whoever trusts in them may rapidly attain a lofty destiny, but to do so is to be perpetually skirting the brink of a Tarpeian rock, with the certainty of one day being precipitated from it.

The basic traits of a race, which are the constant source of our feelings, always influence the restlessness, impulsiveness, and changeability of crowds, as well as all the public sentiments we need to examine. All crowds are undoubtedly irritable and impulsive, but there's a lot of variation in how intense that can be. For example, the contrast between a Latin crowd and an Anglo-Saxon crowd is significant. Recent events in French history highlight this clearly. Just the release, twenty-five years ago, of a telegram about an insult directed at an ambassador was enough to trigger an outburst of rage that led directly to a devastating war. A few years later, a telegram reporting a minor setback in Langson sparked another outburst that resulted in the immediate downfall of the government. Meanwhile, a much more serious defeat suffered by the English troops at Khartoum caused barely a stir in England, and no government fell. Crowds everywhere show traits often associated with femininity, but Latin crowds are the most feminine of all. Anyone who puts their faith in them might quickly rise to great heights, but doing so means always being on the edge of a precipice, with the guarantee that one day, they will fall.

2. THE SUGGESTIBILITY AND CREDULITY OF CROWDS.

When defining crowds, we said that one of their general characteristics was an excessive suggestibility, and we have shown to what an extent suggestions are contagious in every human agglomeration; a fact which explains the rapid turning of the sentiments of a crowd in a definite direction. However indifferent it may be supposed, a crowd, as a rule, is in a state of expectant attention, which renders suggestion easy. The first suggestion formulated which arises implants itself immediately by a process of contagion in the brains of all assembled, and the identical bent of the sentiments of the crowd is immediately an accomplished fact.

When talking about crowds, we mentioned that one of their key traits is being highly suggestible, and we’ve demonstrated how suggestions spread easily among people in any group; this explains why crowd emotions can quickly shift in a specific direction. No matter how indifferent it might seem, a crowd is usually in a state of eager attention, making them open to suggestions. The very first suggestion that gets made quickly takes hold through a contagious process in the minds of everyone present, and the crowd’s shared emotions are swiftly established.

As is the case with all persons under the influence of suggestion, the idea which has entered the brain tends to transform itself into an act. Whether the act is that of setting fire to a palace, or involves self-sacrifice, a crowd lends itself to it with equal facility. All will depend on the nature of the exciting cause, and no longer, as in the case of the isolated individual, on the relations existing between the act suggested and the sum total of the reasons which may be urged against its realisation.

As with anyone under the influence of suggestion, an idea that enters the mind tends to turn into an action. Whether that action is setting a palace on fire or involving self-sacrifice, a crowd easily goes along with either. It all depends on the nature of the provoking cause, and no longer, as with an isolated individual, on the relationship between the suggested act and all the reasons that could be argued against doing it.

In consequence, a crowd perpetually hovering on the borderland of unconsciousness, readily yielding to all suggestions, having all the violence of feeling peculiar to beings who cannot appeal to the influence of reason, deprived of all critical faculty, cannot be otherwise than excessively credulous. The improbable does not exist for a crowd, and it is necessary to bear this circumstance well in mind to understand the facility with which are created and propagated the most improbable legends and stories.[3]

As a result, a crowd that is always teetering on the edge of unconsciousness easily gives in to all suggestions and possesses all the intense emotions typical of those who can't rely on reason. Lacking any critical thinking skills, they are inevitably very gullible. For a crowd, the improbable doesn't even register, and it’s important to remember this in order to understand how easily the most unlikely legends and stories are created and spread.

[3] Persons who went through the siege of Paris saw numerous examples of this credulity of crowds. A candle alight in an upper story was immediately looked upon as a signal given the besiegers, although it was evident, after a moment of reflection, that it was utterly impossible to catch sight of the light of the candle at a distance of several miles.

[3] People who experienced the siege of Paris witnessed many examples of how gullible crowds can be. A candle burning in an upper room was quickly seen as a signal to the attackers, even though it became clear, after a moment of thought, that it was completely impossible to see the candlelight from several miles away.

The creation of the legends which so easily obtain circulation in crowds is not solely the consequence of their extreme credulity. It is also the result of the prodigious perversions that events undergo in the imagination of a throng. The simplest event that comes under the observation of a crowd is soon totally transformed. A crowd thinks in images, and the image itself immediately calls up a series of other images, having no logical connection with the first. We can easily conceive this state by thinking of the fantastic succession of ideas to which we are sometimes led by calling up in our minds any fact. Our reason shows us the incoherence there is in these images, but a crowd is almost blind to this truth, and confuses with the real event what the deforming action of its imagination has superimposed thereon. A crowd scarcely distinguishes between the subjective and the objective. It accepts as real the images evoked in its mind, though they most often have only a very distant relation with the observed fact.

The creation of legends that spread quickly among crowds isn't just due to their extreme gullibility. It's also a result of the incredible distortions that events undergo in the minds of a group. The simplest event a crowd witnesses is soon completely transformed. A crowd thinks in images, and one image immediately triggers a bunch of other images that have no logical link to the first. We can easily understand this by considering the wild chain of thoughts we sometimes experience when we think of any event. Our logic shows us how incoherent these images can be, but a crowd is nearly blind to this reality and confuses what’s real with what its imagination has layered on top. A crowd hardly differentiates between what’s subjective and what’s objective. It accepts as real the images that appear in its mind, even though they usually have only a distant connection to the actual event.

The ways in which a crowd perverts any event of which it is a witness ought, it would seem, to be innumerable and unlike each other, since the individuals composing the gathering are of very different temperaments. But this is not the case. As the result of contagion the perversions are of the same kind, and take the same shape in the case of all the assembled individuals.

The ways a crowd distorts any event it witnesses should be countless and varied, given that the people making up the group have very different personalities. But that’s not true. Due to social influence, the distortions are similar and take on the same form for everyone in the crowd.

The first perversion of the truth effected by one of the individuals of the gathering is the starting-point of the contagious suggestion. Before St. George appeared on the walls of Jerusalem to all the Crusaders he was certainly perceived in the first instance by one of those present. By dint of suggestion and contagion the miracle signalised by a single person was immediately accepted by all.

The first distortion of the truth caused by someone in the gathering is what triggers the spread of suggestion. Before St. George was seen by all the Crusaders on the walls of Jerusalem, he was definitely noticed first by one individual there. Through suggestion and spreading influence, the miracle recognized by one person was quickly accepted by everyone.

Such is always the mechanism of the collective hallucinations so frequent in history—hallucinations which seem to have all the recognised characteristics of authenticity, since they are phenomena observed by thousands of persons.

Such is always the way collective hallucinations occur throughout history—hallucinations that seem to have all the recognized traits of authenticity, as they are phenomena witnessed by thousands of people.

To combat what precedes, the mental quality of the individuals composing a crowd must not be brought into consideration. This quality is without importance. From the moment that they form part of a crowd the learned man and the ignoramus are equally incapable of observation.

To deal with what comes before, the mental quality of the individuals in a crowd shouldn't be considered. This quality doesn’t matter. Once they are part of a crowd, both the educated and the uneducated are equally unable to observe.

This thesis may seem paradoxical. To demonstrate it beyond doubt it would be necessary to investigate a great number of historical facts, and several volumes would be insufficient for the purpose.

This thesis might seem contradictory. To prove it without any doubt, it would be essential to examine a large number of historical facts, and even several volumes wouldn't be enough for that.

Still, as I do not wish to leave the reader under the impression of unproved assertions, I shall give him some examples taken at hazard from the immense number of those that might be quoted.

Still, since I don't want to leave the reader thinking there are unproven claims, I'll provide some random examples from the vast number that could be mentioned.

The following fact is one of the most typical, because chosen from among collective hallucinations of which a crowd is the victim, in which are to be found individuals of every kind, from the most ignorant to the most highly educated. It is related incidentally by Julian Felix, a naval lieutenant, in his book on "Sea Currents," and has been previously cited by the Revue Scientifique.

The following fact is one of the most typical, as it is selected from the collective illusions that a crowd can fall victim to, where you can find individuals of all types, from the least educated to the most highly knowledgeable. This fact is mentioned incidentally by Julian Felix, a naval lieutenant, in his book "Sea Currents," and has been previously referenced by the Revue Scientifique.

The frigate, the Belle Poule, was cruising in the open sea for the purpose of finding the cruiser Le Berceau, from which she had been separated by a violent storm. It was broad daylight and in full sunshine. Suddenly the watch signalled a disabled vessel; the crew looked in the direction signalled, and every one, officers and sailors, clearly perceived a raft covered with men towed by boats which were displaying signals of distress. Yet this was nothing more than a collective hallucination. Admiral Desfosses lowered a boat to go to the rescue of the wrecked sailors. On nearing the object sighted, the sailors and officers on board the boat saw "masses of men in motion, stretching out their hands, and heard the dull and confused noise of a great number of voices." When the object was reached those in the boat found themselves simply and solely in the presence of a few branches of trees covered with leaves that had been swept out from the neighbouring coast. Before evidence so palpable the hallucination vanished.

The frigate, the Belle Poule, was sailing in open water to locate the cruiser Le Berceau, from which it had been separated during a violent storm. It was broad daylight, fully sunny. Suddenly, the watch signaled a disabled vessel; the crew looked in the direction indicated, and everyone—officers and sailors—clearly saw a raft full of men being towed by boats that were showing distress signals. Yet this was nothing more than a shared hallucination. Admiral Desfosses lowered a boat to rescue the stranded sailors. As they got closer to what they saw, the sailors and officers in the boat noticed "masses of men moving, reaching out their hands, and heard the dull and muffled sounds of many voices." When they reached the object, those in the boat found only a few branches of trees with leaves, pulled from the nearby shore. In the face of such clear evidence, the hallucination faded away.

The mechanism of a collective hallucination of the kind we have explained is clearly seen at work in this example. On the one hand we have a crowd in a state of expectant attention, on the other a suggestion made by the watch signalling a disabled vessel at sea, a suggestion which, by a process of contagion, was accepted by all those present, both officers and sailors.

The way a collective hallucination works, as we've described, is clearly demonstrated in this example. On one side, we have a crowd that’s attentively waiting, and on the other, there's a signal from the watch for a disabled ship at sea—a suggestion that, through a process of contagion, was accepted by everyone there, both officers and sailors.

It is not necessary that a crowd should be numerous for the faculty of seeing what is taking place before its eyes to be destroyed and for the real facts to be replaced by hallucinations unrelated to them. As soon as a few individuals are gathered together they constitute a crowd, and, though they should be distinguished men of learning, they assume all the characteristics of crowds with regard to matters outside their speciality. The faculty of observation and the critical spirit possessed by each of them individually at once disappears. An ingenious psychologist, Mr. Davey, supplies us with a very curious example in point, recently cited in the Annales des Sciences Psychiques, and deserving of relation here. Mr. Davey, having convoked a gathering of distinguished observers, among them one of the most prominent of English scientific men, Mr. Wallace, executed in their presence, and after having allowed them to examine the objects and to place seals where they wished, all the regulation spiritualistic phenomena, the materialisation of spirits, writing on slates, &c. Having subsequently obtained from these distinguished observers written reports admitting that the phenomena observed could only have been obtained by supernatural means, he revealed to them that they were the result of very simple tricks. "The most astonishing feature of Monsieur Davey's investigation," writes the author of this account, "is not the marvellousness of the tricks themselves, but the extreme weakness of the reports made with respect to them by the noninitiated witnesses. It is clear, then," he says, "that witnesses even in number may give circumstantial relations which are completely erroneous, but whose result is THAT, IF THEIR DESCRIPTIONS ARE ACCEPTED AS EXACT, the phenomena they describe are inexplicable by trickery. The methods invented by Mr. Davey were so simple that one is astonished that he should have had the boldness to employ them; but he had such a power over the mind of the crowd that he could persuade it that it saw what it did not see." Here, as always, we have the power of the hypnotiser over the hypnotised. Moreover, when this power is seen in action on minds of a superior order and previously invited to be suspicious, it is understandable how easy it is to deceive ordinary crowds.

A crowd doesn't need to be large for its ability to see what's happening right in front of it to be lost, and for the real events to be replaced by unrelated illusions. As soon as a few people come together, they form a crowd, and even if they are distinguished scholars, they take on all the characteristics of a crowd regarding things outside their specialty. The ability to observe and the critical thinking each of them possesses individually disappears immediately. A clever psychologist, Mr. Davey, provides an intriguing example, recently mentioned in the Annales des Sciences Psychiques, which deserves to be shared here. Mr. Davey gathered a group of notable observers, including one of the leading English scientists, Mr. Wallace, and performed all the standard spiritual phenomena—materializing spirits, writing on slates, etc.—in their presence after letting them examine the objects and put seals wherever they wanted. Later, he got written reports from these esteemed observers admitting that the phenomena they witnessed could only have come from supernatural means, and then he revealed that they were simply tricks. "The most surprising aspect of Mr. Davey's investigation," writes the author of this account, "is not the marvel of the tricks themselves, but the extreme weakness of the reports made about them by the untrained witnesses. It is clear, then," he states, "that even if witnesses are numerous, they can give detailed accounts that are completely wrong, but if their descriptions are accepted as true, the phenomena they describe seem unexplainable by any tricks. The methods Mr. Davey used were so simple that it's surprising he had the audacity to use them; yet he had such control over the crowd's mind that he could convince it that it saw what it didn’t actually see." Here, as always, we see the power of the hypnotist over the hypnotized. Furthermore, when this influence is evident with superior minds, who were previously prompted to be skeptical, it's easy to understand how simple it is to mislead ordinary crowds.

Analogous examples are innumerable. As I write these lines the papers are full of the story of two little girls found drowned in the Seine. These children, to begin with, were recognised in the most unmistakable manner by half a dozen witnesses. All the affirmations were in such entire concordance that no doubt remained in the mind of the juge d'instruction. He had the certificate of death drawn up, but just as the burial of the children was to have been proceeded with, a mere chance brought about the discovery that the supposed victims were alive, and had, moreover, but a remote resemblance to the drowned girls. As in several of the examples previously cited, the affirmation of the first witness, himself a victim of illusion, had sufficed to influence the other witnesses.

There are countless similar examples. As I write this, the news is full of the story of two little girls found drowned in the Seine. These children were unmistakably recognized by half a dozen witnesses. All their statements matched so perfectly that there was no doubt left in the mind of the investigating judge. He had the death certificate prepared, but just as the burial was about to happen, a chance occurrence led to the discovery that the supposed victims were alive and, in fact, bore only a slight resemblance to the drowned girls. Like several of the earlier examples, the statement from the first witness, who was himself mistaken, was enough to influence the other witnesses.

In parallel cases the starting-point of the suggestion is always the illusion produced in an individual by more or less vague reminiscences, contagion following as the result of the affirmation of this initial illusion. If the first observer be very impressionable, it will often be sufficient that the corpse he believes he recognises should present— apart from all real resemblance—some peculiarity, a scar, or some detail of toilet which may evoke the idea of another person. The idea evoked may then become the nucleus of a sort of crystallisation which invades the understanding and paralyses all critical faculty. What the observer then sees is no longer the object itself, but the image evoked in his mind. In this way are to be explained erroneous recognitions of the dead bodies of children by their own mother, as occurred in the following case, already old, but which has been recently recalled by the newspapers. In it are to be traced precisely the two kinds of suggestion of which I have just pointed out the mechanism.

In similar situations, the starting point of the suggestion always comes from the confusion caused in a person by vague memories, with the spread of thought happening as a result of this initial confusion. If the first observer is very impressionable, it may often be enough for the corpse they think they recognize to have—aside from any actual resemblance—some unique feature, a scar, or some detail of clothing that brings to mind another person. The idea that comes to mind can then become the center of a kind of crystallization that takes over their understanding and paralyzes any critical thinking. What the observer sees is no longer the actual object, but the image that has formed in their mind. This explains why a mother may mistakenly recognize the dead bodies of her own children, as happened in a well-known case that has recently been mentioned in the news. This case clearly shows the two types of suggestion I just discussed and how they work.

"The child was recognised by another child, who was mistaken.
The series of unwarranted recognitions then began.

"The child was recognized by another child, who was mistaken.
Then the series of mistaken recognitions began.

"An extraordinary thing occurred. The day after a schoolboy had recognised the corpse a woman exclaimed, `Good Heavens, it is my child!'

"An incredible thing happened. The day after a schoolboy identified the body, a woman shouted, 'Oh my gosh, it’s my child!'"

"She was taken up to the corpse; she examined the clothing, and noted a scar on the forehead. `It is certainly,' she said, `my son who disappeared last July. He has been stolen from me and murdered.'

"She was taken to the body; she looked over the clothing and noticed a scar on the forehead. 'It’s definitely my son who went missing last July,' she said. 'He’s been taken from me and killed.'"

"The woman was concierge in the Rue du Four; her name was Chavandret. Her brother-in-law was summoned, and when questioned he said, `That is the little Filibert.' Several persons living in the street recognised the child found at La Villette as Filibert Chavandret, among them being the boy's schoolmaster, who based his opinion on a medal worn by the lad.

"The woman was a concierge on Rue du Four; her name was Chavandret. Her brother-in-law was called in, and when asked, he said, 'That's little Filibert.' Several people living on the street recognized the child found at La Villette as Filibert Chavandret, including the boy's schoolmaster, who based his conclusion on a medal the boy was wearing."

"Nevertheless, the neighbours, the brother-in-law, the schoolmaster, and the mother were mistaken. Six weeks later the identity of the child was established. The boy, belonging to Bordeaux, had been murdered there and brought by a carrying company to Paris."[4]

"However, the neighbors, the brother-in-law, the schoolmaster, and the mother were wrong. Six weeks later, the child's identity was confirmed. The boy, from Bordeaux, had been killed there and transported to Paris by a shipping company."[4]

[4] L'Eclair, April 21, 1895.

L'Eclair, April 21, 1895.

It will be remarked that these recognitions are most often made by women and children—that is to say, by precisely the most impressionable persons. They show us at the same time what is the worth in law courts of such witnesses. As far as children, more especially, are concerned, their statements ought never to be invoked. Magistrates are in the habit of repeating that children do not lie. Did they possess a psychological culture a little less rudimentary than is the case they would know that, on the contrary, children invariably lie; the lie is doubtless innocent, but it is none the less a lie. It would be better to decide the fate of an accused person by the toss of a coin than, as has been so often done, by the evidence of a child.

It’s worth noting that these decisions are usually made by women and children—in other words, by the most impressionable individuals. They simultaneously demonstrate the value of such witnesses in legal proceedings. When it comes to children, their statements should never be relied upon. Magistrates often insist that children do not lie. If they had a slightly more developed understanding of psychology, they would realize that, on the contrary, children always lie; although their lies might be innocent, they are still lies. It would be better to determine the fate of a defendant by flipping a coin than, as has frequently happened, by relying on a child's testimony.

To return to the faculty of observation possessed by crowds, our conclusion is that their collective observations are as erroneous as possible, and that most often they merely represent the illusion of an individual who, by a process of contagion, has suggestioned his fellows. Facts proving that the most utter mistrust of the evidence of crowds is advisable might be multiplied to any extent. Thousands of men were present twenty-five years ago at the celebrated cavalry charge during the battle of Sedan, and yet it is impossible, in the face of the most contradictory ocular testimony, to decide by whom it was commanded. The English general, Lord Wolseley, has proved in a recent book that up to now the gravest errors of fact have been committed with regard to the most important incidents of the battle of Waterloo—facts that hundreds of witnesses had nevertheless attested.[5]

To get back to the observation skills of crowds, our conclusion is that their collective observations are often completely wrong and mostly just reflect the illusion created by one individual who, through a kind of social influence, has misled his peers. There are countless examples showing that it’s wise to be extremely skeptical about what crowds claim to see. Thousands of people were there twenty-five years ago during the famous cavalry charge in the battle of Sedan, yet it’s still impossible, despite the conflicting eyewitness accounts, to determine who actually led it. The English general, Lord Wolseley, has shown in a recent book that even now, serious factual errors have been made regarding the most significant events of the battle of Waterloo—facts that hundreds of witnesses have nonetheless confirmed.[5]

[5] Do we know in the case of one single battle exactly how it took place? I am very doubtful on the point. We know who were the conquerors and the conquered, but this is probably all. What M. D'Harcourt has said with respect to the battle of Solferino, which he witnessed and in which he was personally engaged, may be applied to all battles—"The generals (informed, of course, by the evidence of hundreds of witnesses) forward their official reports; the orderly officers modify these documents and draw up a definite narrative; the chief of the staff raises objections and re-writes the whole on a fresh basis. It is carried to the Marshal, who exclaims, `You are entirely in error,' and he substitutes a fresh edition. Scarcely anything remains of the original report." M. D'Harcourt relates this fact as proof of the impossibility of establishing the truth in connection with the most striking, the best observed events.

[5] Do we know exactly how a single battle happened? I’m really not sure about that. We know who won and who lost, but that’s probably all. What M. D'Harcourt said about the battle of Solferino, which he witnessed and participated in, can be applied to all battles: "The generals (naturally informed by the accounts of hundreds of witnesses) submit their official reports; the orderly officers adjust these documents and create a solid narrative; the chief of staff raises objections and rewrites everything from scratch. It goes to the Marshal, who says, ‘You’ve completely misunderstood,’ and he puts together a new version. Hardly anything is left from the original report." M. D'Harcourt mentions this to demonstrate the difficulty of establishing the truth about even the most notable, well-documented events.

Such facts show us what is the value of the testimony of crowds. Treatises on logic include the unanimity of numerous witnesses in the category of the strongest proofs that can be invoked in support of the exactness of a fact. Yet what we know of the psychology of crowds shows that treatises on logic need on this point to be rewritten. The events with regard to which there exists the most doubt are certainly those which have been observed by the greatest number of persons. To say that a fact has been simultaneously verified by thousands of witnesses is to say, as a rule, that the real fact is very different from the accepted account of it.

Such facts demonstrate the value of crowd testimony. Texts on logic consider the agreement of many witnesses among the strongest evidence supporting the accuracy of a fact. However, our understanding of crowd psychology indicates that these logic texts need to be revised. The events that raise the most doubt are often those observed by the largest number of people. To claim that a fact has been confirmed by thousands of witnesses usually implies that the true fact is quite different from the commonly accepted version.

It clearly results from what precedes that works of history must be considered as works of pure imagination. They are fanciful accounts of ill-observed facts, accompanied by explanations the result of reflection. To write such books is the most absolute waste of time. Had not the past left us its literary, artistic, and monumental works, we should know absolutely nothing in reality with regard to bygone times. Are we in possession of a single word of truth concerning the lives of the great men who have played preponderating parts in the history of humanity—men such as Hercules, Buddha, or Mahomet? In all probability we are not. In point of fact, moreover, their real lives are of slight importance to us. Our interest is to know what our great men were as they are presented by popular legend. It is legendary heroes, and not for a moment real heroes, who have impressed the minds of crowds.

It’s clear from what’s been said that historical works should be viewed as purely imaginative. They are creative stories based on poorly observed facts, along with explanations that come from reflection. Writing these kinds of books is a total waste of time. If the past hadn’t left us its literary, artistic, and monumental creations, we wouldn’t know anything at all about previous times. Do we have even one true account about the lives of the great figures who played major roles in the history of humanity—like Hercules, Buddha, or Muhammad? Chances are we don’t. In fact, their actual lives matter little to us. What we really care about is how our great figures are portrayed in popular legend. It’s legendary heroes, not real ones, who have captured the imagination of the masses.

Unfortunately, legends—even although they have been definitely put on record by books—have in themselves no stability. The imagination of the crowd continually transforms them as the result of the lapse of time and especially in consequence of racial causes. There is a great gulf fixed between the sanguinary Jehovah of the Old Testament and the God of Love of Sainte Therese, and the Buddha worshipped in China has no traits in common with that venerated in India.

Unfortunately, legends—even though they have been recorded in books—have no real stability. The imagination of the crowd constantly reshapes them over time, especially due to cultural influences. There is a huge gap between the bloodthirsty Jehovah of the Old Testament and the God of Love worshipped by Sainte Therese, and the Buddha revered in China shares no similarities with the one venerated in India.

It is not even necessary that heroes should be separated from us by centuries for their legend to be transformed by the imagination of the crowd. The transformation occasionally takes place within a few years. In our own day we have seen the legend of one of the greatest heroes of history modified several times in less than fifty years. Under the Bourbons Napoleon became a sort of idyllic and liberal philanthropist, a friend of the humble who, according to the poets, was destined to be long remembered in the cottage. Thirty years afterwards this easy-going hero had become a sanguinary despot, who, after having usurped power and destroyed liberty, caused the slaughter of three million men solely to satisfy his ambition. At present we are witnessing a fresh transformation of the legend. When it has undergone the influence of some dozens of centuries the learned men of the future, face to face with these contradictory accounts, will perhaps doubt the very existence of the hero, as some of them now doubt that of Buddha, and will see in him nothing more than a solar myth or a development of the legend of Hercules. They will doubtless console themselves easily for this uncertainty, for, better initiated than we are to-day in the characteristics and psychology of crowds, they will know that history is scarcely capable of preserving the memory of anything except myths.

Heroes don't even need to be centuries apart for their legends to be reshaped by popular imagination. Sometimes, this transformation happens within just a few years. In our own time, we've seen the legend of one of history's greatest heroes get altered multiple times in less than fifty years. Under the Bourbons, Napoleon became a kind of idyllic, liberal philanthropist, a friend of the humble who, according to poets, was meant to be remembered fondly in the cottage. Thirty years later, this easy-going hero had turned into a ruthless tyrant who, after seizing power and destroying freedom, caused the deaths of three million people just to satisfy his ambition. Right now, we’re witnessing yet another shift in the legend. After enduring the influence of countless centuries, scholars of the future, confronted with these conflicting narratives, may even question the very existence of the hero, just as some now do with Buddha, and may see him as nothing more than a solar myth or an evolution of the Hercules legend. They will likely find it easy to accept this uncertainty, because, being better versed than we are today in the traits and psychology of crowds, they'll realize that history can hardly preserve anything but myths.

3. THE EXAGGERATION AND INGENUOUSNESS OF THE SENTIMENTS OF CROWDS.

Whether the feelings exhibited by a crowd be good or bad, they present the double character of being very simple and very exaggerated. On this point, as on so many others, an individual in a crowd resembles primitive beings. Inaccessible to fine distinctions, he sees things as a whole, and is blind to their intermediate phases. The exaggeration of the sentiments of a crowd is heightened by the fact that any feeling when once it is exhibited communicating itself very quickly by a process of suggestion and contagion, the evident approbation of which it is the object considerably increases its force.

Whether the emotions expressed by a crowd are good or bad, they have the dual nature of being both very simple and very exaggerated. In this regard, like in many other aspects, an individual in a crowd resembles primitive beings. Unable to appreciate subtle differences, they view things as a whole and are unaware of the intermediate stages. The intensity of a crowd's feelings increases because once an emotion is expressed, it spreads rapidly through suggestion and contagion, and the clear approval of that emotion significantly boosts its power.

The simplicity and exaggeration of the sentiments of crowds have for result that a throng knows neither doubt nor uncertainty. Like women, it goes at once to extremes. A suspicion transforms itself as soon as announced into incontrovertible evidence. A commencement of antipathy or disapprobation, which in the case of an isolated individual would not gain strength, becomes at once furious hatred in the case of an individual in a crowd.

The simplicity and exaggeration of crowd feelings lead to the fact that a group knows no doubt or uncertainty. Like women, it quickly moves to extremes. A suspicion turns into undeniable proof as soon as it's mentioned. A hint of dislike or disapproval, which wouldn’t gain momentum with a single person, instantly becomes intense hatred when it comes to someone in a crowd.

The violence of the feelings of crowds is also increased, especially in heterogeneous crowds, by the absence of all sense of responsibility. The certainty of impunity, a certainty the stronger as the crowd is more numerous, and the notion of a considerable momentary force due to number, make possible in the case of crowds sentiments and acts impossible for the isolated individual. In crowds the foolish, ignorant, and envious persons are freed from the sense of their insignificance and powerlessness, and are possessed instead by the notion of brutal and temporary but immense strength.

The intensity of emotions in crowds is amplified, especially in mixed groups, because people feel no sense of responsibility. The belief that they won’t be held accountable, particularly when the crowd is large, along with the idea of a significant temporary power that comes from their numbers, allows crowds to express feelings and take actions that an individual would never consider. In crowds, foolish, ignorant, and envious people lose their sense of being insignificant and powerless and instead are filled with the idea of raw, short-lived but immense strength.

Unfortunately, this tendency of crowds towards exaggeration is often brought to bear upon bad sentiments. These sentiments are atavistic residuum of the instincts of the primitive man, which the fear of punishment obliges the isolated and responsible individual to curb. Thus it is that crowds are so easily led into the worst excesses.

Unfortunately, this crowd tendency to exaggerate often highlights negative feelings. These feelings are leftover remnants of primitive instincts that the fear of punishment forces individuals to keep in check. That's why crowds can be so easily swayed into acting out in the worst ways.

Still this does not mean that crowds, skilfully influenced, are not capable of heroism and devotion and of evincing the loftiest virtues; they are even more capable of showing these qualities than the isolated individual. We shall soon have occasion to revert to this point when we come to study the morality of crowds.

Still, this doesn't mean that crowds, when skillfully influenced, aren't capable of heroism and devotion and of showing the highest virtues; they're even more capable of displaying these qualities than a single individual. We will soon have the chance to revisit this point when we study the morality of crowds.

Given to exaggeration in its feelings, a crowd is only impressed by excessive sentiments. An orator wishing to move a crowd must make an abusive use of violent affirmations. To exaggerate, to affirm, to resort to repetitions, and never to attempt to prove anything by reasoning are methods of argument well known to speakers at public meetings.

A crowd, known for its tendency to exaggerate emotions, only reacts strongly to intense feelings. A speaker aiming to sway a crowd must rely on strong, dramatic statements. Overstating, insisting, repeating ideas, and avoiding logical proof are familiar tactics used by speakers at public gatherings.

Moreover, a crowd exacts a like exaggeration in the sentiments of its heroes. Their apparent qualities and virtues must always be amplified. It has been justly remarked that on the stage a crowd demands from the hero of the piece a degree of courage, morality, and virtue that is never to be found in real life.

Moreover, a crowd amplifies the feelings about its heroes. Their visible traits and virtues have to be exaggerated. It has been rightly noted that on stage, an audience expects the hero to show a level of bravery, ethics, and goodness that you would never see in real life.

Quite rightly importance has been laid on the special standpoint from which matters are viewed in the theatre. Such a standpoint exists no doubt, but its rules for the most part have nothing to do with common sense and logic. The art of appealing to crowds is no doubt of an inferior order, but it demands quite special aptitudes. It is often impossible on reading plays to explain their success. Managers of theatres when accepting pieces are themselves, as a rule, very uncertain of their success, because to judge the matter it would be necessary that they should be able to transform themselves into a crowd.[6]

It’s completely understandable that emphasis is placed on the unique perspective from which things are seen in the theater. This perspective definitely exists, but its guidelines mostly have little to do with common sense and logic. The ability to connect with audiences might be of a lesser quality, but it requires very specific skills. Often, when reading plays, it’s hard to understand why they succeed. Theater managers, when accepting scripts, are usually uncertain about their potential success because to judge accurately, they would need to be able to immerse themselves in the mindset of a crowd.[6]

[6] It is understandable for this reason why it sometimes happens that pieces refused by all theatrical managers obtain a prodigious success when by a stroke of chance they are put on the stage. The recent success of Francois Coppee's play "Pour la Couronne" is well known, and yet, in spite of the name of its author, it was refused during ten years by the managers of the principal Parisian theatres.

[6] It's easy to see why pieces that are turned down by all the theater managers can achieve huge success when they finally get a chance to be performed. The recent success of Francois Coppee's play "Pour la Couronne" is well-known, yet, despite its author's reputation, it was rejected for ten years by the managers of the main theaters in Paris.

"Charley's Aunt," refused at every theatre, and finally staged at the expense of a stockbroker, has had two hundred representations in France, and more than a thousand in London. Without the explanation given above of the impossibility for theatrical managers to mentally substitute themselves for a crowd, such mistakes in judgment on the part of competent individuals, who are most interested not to commit such grave blunders, would be inexplicable. This is a subject that I cannot deal with here, but it might worthily tempt the pen of a writer acquainted with theatrical matters, and at the same time a subtle psychologist—of such a writer, for instance, as M. Francisque Sarcey.

"Charley's Aunt," which was rejected by every theater and finally produced thanks to a stockbroker, has had two hundred performances in France and over a thousand in London. Without the explanation mentioned above about how theater managers struggle to envision themselves as part of an audience, such errors in judgment from capable people—who are likely most eager to avoid serious mistakes—would be hard to understand. This is a topic I can’t address here, but it could certainly inspire an insightful writer familiar with theater and also skilled in psychology—like M. Francisque Sarcey, for example.

Here, once more, were we able to embark on more extensive explanations, we should show the preponderating influence of racial considerations. A play which provokes the enthusiasm of the crowd in one country has sometimes no success in another, or has only a partial and conventional success, because it does not put in operation influences capable of working on an altered public.

Here, if we could provide more detailed explanations, we would emphasize the significant impact of racial factors. A play that excites the audience in one country may completely fail in another, or only achieve limited and typical success, because it doesn't engage the influences that resonate with a different audience.

I need not add that the tendency to exaggeration in crowds is only present in the case of sentiments and not at all in the matter of intelligence. I have already shown that, by the mere fact that an individual forms part of a crowd, his intellectual standard is immediately and considerably lowered. A learned magistrate, M. Tarde, has also verified this fact in his researches on the crimes of crowds. It is only, then, with respect to sentiment that crowds can rise to a very high or, on the contrary, descend to a very low level.

I don't need to point out that the tendency for exaggeration in crowds only applies to feelings, not to intelligence. I've already shown that when someone becomes part of a crowd, their intellectual level drops significantly. A knowledgeable judge, M. Tarde, has also confirmed this in his studies on crowd crimes. So, crowds can either become very passionate or, conversely, very apathetic, but this only concerns feelings.

4. THE INTOLERANCE, DICTATORIALNESS AND CONSERVATISM OF CROWDS.

Crowds are only cognisant of simple and extreme sentiments; the opinions, ideas, and beliefs suggested to them are accepted or rejected as a whole, and considered as absolute truths or as not less absolute errors. This is always the case with beliefs induced by a process of suggestion instead of engendered by reasoning. Every one is aware of the intolerance that accompanies religious beliefs, and of the despotic empire they exercise on men's minds.

Crowds only recognize basic and intense emotions; the opinions, ideas, and beliefs presented to them are either embraced or dismissed entirely, seen as absolute truths or equally undeniable falsehoods. This dynamic is always true for beliefs formed through suggestion rather than logical reasoning. Everyone knows about the intolerance that comes with religious beliefs and the controlling influence they have over people’s minds.

Being in doubt as to what constitutes truth or error, and having, on the other hand, a clear notion of its strength, a crowd is as disposed to give authoritative effect to its inspirations as it is intolerant. An individual may accept contradiction and discussion; a crowd will never do so. At public meetings the slightest contradiction on the part of an orator is immediately received with howls of fury and violent invective, soon followed by blows, and expulsion should the orator stick to his point. Without the restraining presence of the representatives of authority the contradictor, indeed, would often be done to death.

Being unsure about what is truth or falsehood, and clearly aware of its own power, a crowd is just as likely to give weight to its impulses as it is to be intolerant. An individual might handle disagreement and debate; a crowd never will. At public events, even the slightest contradiction from a speaker is met with howls of outrage and aggressive insults, quickly escalating to violence and expulsion if the speaker doesn't back down. Without the controlling presence of authority figures, the person contradicting would often be at serious risk.

Dictatorialness and intolerance are common to all categories of crowds, but they are met with in a varying degree of intensity. Here, once more, reappears that fundamental notion of race which dominates all the feelings and all the thoughts of men. It is more especially in Latin crowds that authoritativeness and intolerance are found developed in the highest measure. In fact, their development is such in crowds of Latin origin that they have entirely destroyed that sentiment of the independence of the individual so powerful in the Anglo-Saxon. Latin crowds are only concerned with the collective independence of the sect to which they belong, and the characteristic feature of their conception of independence is the need they experience of bringing those who are in disagreement with themselves into immediate and violent subjection to their beliefs. Among the Latin races the Jacobins of every epoch, from those of the Inquisition downwards, have never been able to attain to a different conception of liberty.

Dictatorship and intolerance are common in all types of crowds, but they vary in intensity. Once again, we see the fundamental idea of race that influences all human feelings and thoughts. Authoritativeness and intolerance are especially pronounced in Latin crowds. In fact, this development is so strong in crowds of Latin origin that it completely undermines the strong sense of individual independence found in Anglo-Saxon cultures. Latin crowds focus solely on the collective independence of their group, and their idea of independence revolves around the need to forcefully impose their beliefs on anyone who disagrees with them. Among the Latin races, the Jacobins of every era, from the Inquisition onwards, have maintained this narrow view of liberty.

Authoritativeness and intolerance are sentiments of which crowds have a very clear notion, which they easily conceive and which they entertain as readily as they put them in practice when once they are imposed upon them. Crowds exhibit a docile respect for force, and are but slightly impressed by kindness, which for them is scarcely other than a form of weakness. Their sympathies have never been bestowed on easy-going masters, but on tyrants who vigorously oppressed them. It is to these latter that they always erect the loftiest statues. It is true that they willingly trample on the despot whom they have stripped of his power, but it is because, having lost his strength, he has resumed his place among the feeble, who are to be despised because they are not to be feared. The type of hero dear to crowds will always have the semblance of a Caesar. His insignia attracts them, his authority overawes them, and his sword instils them with fear.

Crowds have a clear understanding of authority and intolerance. They easily grasp these feelings and adopt them as readily as they put them into action once they are thrust upon them. Crowds show a submissive respect for power and are only slightly moved by kindness, which they see as a sign of weakness. They have never favored lenient leaders but instead shown admiration for tyrants who oppress them fiercely. It’s these tyrants to whom they build the tallest statues. While they may willingly trample a despot who has lost his power, it’s because, in losing his strength, he falls back among the weak, who are looked down upon because they inspire no fear. The hero that crowds admire will always resemble a Caesar. His symbols draw them in, his authority intimidates them, and his sword fills them with fear.

A crowd is always ready to revolt against a feeble, and to bow down servilely before a strong authority. Should the strength of an authority be intermittent, the crowd, always obedient to its extreme sentiments, passes alternately from anarchy to servitude, and from servitude to anarchy.

A crowd is always ready to rebel against a weak leader and to submit submissively to a strong authority. If the strength of that authority is inconsistent, the crowd, always swayed by its extreme feelings, shifts back and forth between chaos and submission, and from submission to chaos.

However, to believe in the predominance among crowds of revolutionary instincts would be to entirely misconstrue their psychology. It is merely their tendency to violence that deceives us on this point. Their rebellious and destructive outbursts are always very transitory. Crowds are too much governed by unconscious considerations, and too much subject in consequence to secular hereditary influences not to be extremely conservative. Abandoned to themselves, they soon weary of disorder, and instinctively turn to servitude. It was the proudest and most untractable of the Jacobins who acclaimed Bonaparte with greatest energy when he suppressed all liberty and made his hand of iron severely felt.

However, thinking that crowds mainly have revolutionary instincts would completely misinterpret their psychology. It’s just their tendency toward violence that misleads us on this issue. Their rebellious and destructive outbursts are always very short-lived. Crowds are heavily influenced by unconscious factors and are significantly shaped by longstanding hereditary influences, which makes them extremely conservative. When left to their own devices, they quickly get tired of chaos and instinctively lean toward submission. It was the most proud and unruly Jacobins who cheered Bonaparte the loudest when he took away all freedom and established his iron-fisted control.

It is difficult to understand history, and popular revolutions in particular, if one does not take sufficiently into account the profoundly conservative instincts of crowds. They may be desirous, it is true, of changing the names of their institutions, and to obtain these changes they accomplish at times even violent revolutions, but the essence of these institutions is too much the expression of the hereditary needs of the race for them not invariably to abide by it. Their incessant mobility only exerts its influence on quite superficial matters. In fact they possess conservative instincts as indestructible as those of all primitive beings. Their fetish- like respect for all traditions is absolute; their unconscious horror of all novelty capable of changing the essential conditions of their existence is very deeply rooted. Had democracies possessed the power they wield to-day at the time of the invention of mechanical looms or of the introduction of steam-power and of railways, the realisation of these inventions would have been impossible, or would have been achieved at the cost of revolutions and repeated massacres. It is fortunate for the progress of civilisation that the power of crowds only began to exist when the great discoveries of science and industry had already been effected.

Understanding history, especially popular revolutions, is tough without considering the deeply conservative instincts of crowds. While people may want to change the names of their institutions and at times resort to violent revolutions to achieve these changes, the core of these institutions reflects the inherited needs of the society and tends to remain stable. Their constant desire for change only affects superficial issues. In reality, they have conservative instincts that are just as strong as those of primitive beings. Their almost blind respect for traditions is absolute, and their deep-seated fear of any novelty that could alter the fundamental aspects of their existence is significant. If democracies had held the power they have today during the introduction of mechanical looms, steam power, or railways, these innovations would have either been impossible or would have come at the cost of revolutions and numerous massacres. It’s fortunate for the advancement of civilization that the influence of crowds only emerged once the major scientific and industrial discoveries were already made.

5. THE MORALITY OF CROWDS.

Taking the word "morality" to mean constant respect for certain social conventions, and the permanent repression of selfish impulses, it is quite evident that crowds are too impulsive and too mobile to be moral. If, however, we include in the term morality the transitory display of certain qualities such as abnegation, self-sacrifice, disinterestedness, devotion, and the need of equity, we may say, on the contrary, that crowds may exhibit at times a very lofty morality.

Taking the word "morality" to mean consistent respect for specific social conventions and the ongoing suppression of selfish impulses, it's clear that crowds are too impulsive and too changeable to be moral. However, if we define morality to include the temporary display of qualities like selflessness, sacrifice, altruism, devotion, and the need for fairness, we can actually say that crowds can sometimes show a very high level of morality.

The few psychologists who have studied crowds have only considered them from the point of view of their criminal acts, and noticing how frequent these acts are, they have come to the conclusion that the moral standard of crowds is very low.

The few psychologists who have looked into crowds have only examined them based on their criminal behavior, and seeing how often these actions occur, they've concluded that the moral standards of crowds are quite low.

Doubtless this is often the case; but why? Simply because our savage, destructive instincts are the inheritance left dormant in all of us from the primitive ages. In the life of the isolated individual it would be dangerous for him to gratify these instincts, while his absorption in an irresponsible crowd, in which in consequence he is assured of impunity, gives him entire liberty to follow them. Being unable, in the ordinary course of events, to exercise these destructive instincts on our fellow- men, we confine ourselves to exercising them on animals. The passion, so widespread, for the chase and the acts of ferocity of crowds proceed from one and the same source. A crowd which slowly slaughters a defenceless victim displays a very cowardly ferocity; but for the philosopher this ferocity is very closely related to that of the huntsmen who gather in dozens for the pleasure of taking part in the pursuit and killing of a luckless stag by their hounds.

Surely this happens often; but why? Simply because our savage, destructive instincts are a part of us, inherited from primitive times. In the life of an isolated individual, it would be risky for him to act on these instincts, while being part of an irresponsible crowd gives him the freedom to indulge them without fear of consequences. Since we can't usually unleash these destructive instincts on other people, we shift that behavior toward animals. The widespread passion for hunting and the violent actions of crowds come from the same place. A crowd that slowly kills a defenseless victim shows a very cowardly cruelty; but for the philosopher, this cruelty is closely related to that of hunters who gather in groups to enjoy chasing and killing an unfortunate stag with their dogs.

A crowd may be guilty of murder, incendiarism, and every kind of crime, but it is also capable of very lofty acts of devotion, sacrifice, and disinterestedness, of acts much loftier indeed than those of which the isolated individual is capable. Appeals to sentiments of glory, honour, and patriotism are particularly likely to influence the individual forming part of a crowd, and often to the extent of obtaining from him the sacrifice of his life. History is rich in examples analogous to those furnished by the Crusaders and the volunteers of 1793. Collectivities alone are capable of great disinterestedness and great devotion. How numerous are the crowds that have heroically faced death for beliefs, ideas, and phrases that they scarcely understood! The crowds that go on strike do so far more in obedience to an order than to obtain an increase of the slender salary with which they make shift. Personal interest is very rarely a powerful motive force with crowds, while it is almost the exclusive motive of the conduct of the isolated individual. It is assuredly not self-interest that has guided crowds in so many wars, incomprehensible as a rule to their intelligence—wars in which they have allowed themselves to be massacred as easily as the larks hypnotised by the mirror of the hunter.

A crowd can commit murder, arson, and all sorts of crimes, but it’s also capable of remarkable acts of devotion, sacrifice, and selflessness—actions far nobler than those an individual alone can perform. Appeals to feelings of glory, honor, and patriotism strongly influence people in a crowd, often encouraging them to sacrifice their lives. History is full of examples like those from the Crusades and the volunteers of 1793. Only collectives can show great selflessness and dedication. Countless crowds have bravely faced death for beliefs, ideas, and slogans they barely understood! Those who go on strike do so more out of following orders than to boost their meager salaries. Personal interest rarely motivates crowds, while it’s often the main driving force for individuals. It’s definitely not self-interest that has led crowds into so many wars, which they usually don’t fully comprehend—wars where they’ve allowed themselves to be slaughtered as easily as birds hypnotized by a hunter’s mirror.

Even in the case of absolute scoundrels it often happens that the mere fact of their being in a crowd endows them for the moment with very strict principles of morality. Taine calls attention to the fact that the perpetrators of the September massacres deposited on the table of the committees the pocket-books and jewels they had found on their victims, and with which they could easily have been able to make away. The howling, swarming, ragged crowd which invaded the Tuileries during the revolution of 1848 did not lay hands on any of the objects that excited its astonishment, and one of which would have meant bread for many days.

Even with complete scoundrels, it often occurs that just being in a crowd gives them a fleeting sense of strict morality. Taine points out that the people responsible for the September massacres placed the wallets and jewelry they took from their victims on the committees' table, even though they could have easily kept them for themselves. The noisy, chaotic crowd that stormed the Tuileries during the 1848 revolution didn’t take any of the items that caught their attention, even though one of those items could have provided food for many days.

This moralisation of the individual by the crowd is not certainly a constant rule, but it is a rule frequently observed. It is even observed in circumstances much less grave than those I have just cited. I have remarked that in the theatre a crowd exacts from the hero of the piece exaggerated virtues, and it is a commonplace observation that an assembly, even though composed of inferior elements, shows itself as a rule very prudish. The debauchee, the souteneur, the rough often break out into murmurs at a slightly risky scene or expression, though they be very harmless in comparison with their customary conversation.

The crowd's influence on individual morality isn't a strict rule, but it's something we often see. This is true even in situations that are much less serious than what I've mentioned before. I've noticed that in the theater, an audience demands exaggerated virtues from the main character, and it’s a well-known fact that a gathering, even if made up of less refined people, tends to be quite prudish. People who are debauched, hustlers, or rough often start murmuring at a scene or expression that seems just a bit risqué, even though it’s very tame compared to their usual conversations.

If, then, crowds often abandon themselves to low instincts, they also set the example at times of acts of lofty morality. If disinterestedness, resignation, and absolute devotion to a real or chimerical ideal are moral virtues, it may be said that crowds often possess these virtues to a degree rarely attained by the wisest philosophers. Doubtless they practice them unconsciously, but that is of small import. We should not complain too much that crowds are more especially guided by unconscious considerations and are not given to reasoning. Had they, in certain cases, reasoned and consulted their immediate interests, it is possible that no civilisation would have grown up on our planet and humanity would have had no history.

If crowds often give in to their basic instincts, they also sometimes demonstrate acts of great morality. If selflessness, acceptance, and total dedication to a real or imaginary ideal are moral virtues, then it's true that crowds often exhibit these virtues to a degree rarely reached by the wisest philosophers. They may practice these virtues unconsciously, but that’s not very important. We shouldn’t complain too much about the fact that crowds are mainly guided by unconscious thoughts and don’t tend to reason. If they had, in some cases, reasoned and considered their immediate interests, it’s possible that no civilization would have developed on our planet and humanity would have no history.

CHAPTER III

THE IDEAS, REASONING POWER, AND IMAGINATION OF CROWDS

1. THE IDEAS OF CROWDS. Fundamental and accessory ideas—How contradictory ideas may exist simultaneously—The transformation that must be undergone by lofty ideas before they are accessible to crowds— The social influence of ideas is independent of the degree of truth they may contain. 2. THE REASONING POWER OF CROWDS. Crowds are not to be influenced by reasoning—The reasoning of crowds is always of a very inferior order—There is only the appearance of analogy or succession in the ideas they associate. 3. THE IMAGINATION OF CROWDS. Strength of the imagination of crowds—Crowds think in images, and these images succeed each other without any connecting link—Crowds are especially impressed by the marvellous—Legends and the marvellous are the real pillars of civilisation—The popular imagination has always been the basis of the power of statesmen—The manner in which facts capable of striking the imagination of crowds present themselves for observation.

1. THE IDEAS OF CROWDS. Fundamental and additional ideas—How contradictory ideas can exist at the same time—The transformation that noble ideas must undergo before they become accessible to crowds—The social impact of ideas is independent of how true they may be. 2. THE REASONING POWER OF CROWDS. Crowds cannot be swayed by reasoning—The reasoning of crowds is always of a much lower quality—There is only the illusion of analogy or sequence in the ideas they connect. 3. THE IMAGINATION OF CROWDS. The power of the imagination in crowds is significant—Crowds think in images, and these images follow one another without any connection—Crowds are especially moved by the extraordinary—Legends and the extraordinary are the true foundations of civilization—The popular imagination has always been the basis of a statesman's power—The way facts that can capture the imagination of crowds present themselves for observation.

1. THE IDEAS OF CROWDS

WHEN studying in a preceding work the part played by ideas in the evolution of nations, we showed that every civilisation is the outcome of a small number of fundamental ideas that are very rarely renewed. We showed how these ideas are implanted in the minds of crowds, with what difficulty the process is effected, and the power possessed by the ideas in question when once it has been accomplished. Finally we saw that great historical perturbations are the result, as a rule, of changes in these fundamental ideas.

WHEN studying in a previous work the role of ideas in the evolution of nations, we showed that every civilization is the result of a small number of fundamental ideas that are very rarely updated. We demonstrated how these ideas are embedded in the minds of the masses, the challenges involved in this process, and the power these ideas hold once they take root. Lastly, we observed that major historical disruptions usually stem from changes in these fundamental ideas.

Having treated this subject at sufficient length, I shall not return to it now, but shall confine myself to saying a few words on the subject of such ideas as are accessible to crowds, and of the forms under which they conceive them.

Having discussed this topic in enough detail, I won’t revisit it now, but I’ll limit myself to saying a few words about the ideas that are available to the masses and the ways they understand them.

They may be divided into two classes. In one we shall place accidental and passing ideas created by the influences of the moment: infatuation for an individual or a doctrine, for instance. In the other will be classed the fundamental ideas, to which the environment, the laws of heredity and public opinion give a very great stability; such ideas are the religious beliefs of the past and the social and democratic ideas of to-day.

They can be divided into two categories. One category includes fleeting and temporary ideas shaped by current influences, like a crush on a person or a belief in a particular doctrine. The other category consists of core ideas that are supported by the environment, heredity, and public opinion, which provide them with a lot of stability; these ideas include the religious beliefs of the past and today's social and democratic principles.

These fundamental ideas resemble the volume of the water of a stream slowly pursuing its course; the transitory ideas are like the small waves, for ever changing, which agitate its surface, and are more visible than the progress of the stream itself although without real importance.

These basic ideas are like the volume of water in a stream flowing steadily on its path; the fleeting thoughts are like the small waves that constantly change, disturbing its surface and being more noticeable than the stream's actual movement, even though they aren't truly significant.

At the present day the great fundamental ideas which were the mainstay of our fathers are tottering more and more. They have lost all solidity, and at the same time the institutions resting upon them are severely shaken. Every day there are formed a great many of those transitory minor ideas of which I have just been speaking; but very few of them to all appearance seem endowed with vitality and destined to acquire a preponderating influence.

Nowadays, the core beliefs that our ancestors relied on are becoming increasingly unstable. They've lost all their strength, and the institutions built on those beliefs are being significantly challenged. Every day, many temporary minor ideas are popping up, but very few of them seem to have the energy or promise to become dominant.

Whatever be the ideas suggested to crowds they can only exercise effective influence on condition that they assume a very absolute, uncompromising, and simple shape. They present themselves then in the guise of images, and are only accessible to the masses under this form. These imagelike ideas are not connected by any logical bond of analogy or succession, and may take each other's place like the slides of a magic-lantern which the operator withdraws from the groove in which they were placed one above the other. This explains how it is that the most contradictory ideas may be seen to be simultaneously current in crowds. According to the chances of the moment, a crowd will come under the influence of one of the various ideas stored up in its understanding, and is capable, in consequence, of committing the most dissimilar acts. Its complete lack of the critical spirit does not allow of its perceiving these contradictions.

Whatever ideas are presented to crowds can only have a real impact if they are very clear, straightforward, and uncompromising. They show up as images and are only understandable to the masses in this form. These image-like ideas aren't linked by any logical connection or sequence, and they can replace each other like the slides in a magic lantern that the operator removes from their stacked position. This explains why you can find completely contradictory ideas existing together in crowds. Depending on the moment, a crowd will be influenced by one of the various ideas stored in its collective mind, and as a result, it can engage in the most different types of behavior. Its total lack of critical thinking prevents it from recognizing these contradictions.

This phenomenon is not peculiar to crowds. It is to be observed in many isolated individuals, not only among primitive beings, but in the case of all those—the fervent sectaries of a religious faith, for instance—who by one side or another of their intelligence are akin to primitive beings. I have observed its presence to a curious extent in the case of educated Hindoos brought up at our European universities and having taken their degree. A number of Western ideas had been superposed on their unchangeable and fundamental hereditary or social ideas. According to the chances of the moment, the one or the other set of ideas showed themselves each with their special accompaniment of acts or utterances, the same individual presenting in this way the most flagrant contradictions. These contradictions are more apparent than real, for it is only hereditary ideas that have sufficient influence over the isolated individual to become motives of conduct. It is only when, as the result of the intermingling of different races, a man is placed between different hereditary tendencies that his acts from one moment to another may be really entirely contradictory. It would be useless to insist here on these phenomena, although their psychological importance is capital. I am of opinion that at least ten years of travel and observation would be necessary to arrive at a comprehension of them.

This phenomenon isn’t just found in crowds. It can also be seen in many isolated individuals, not only among primitive people but in anyone—like passionate followers of a religion—who are, in some ways, similar to primitive individuals. I’ve noticed this to an interesting degree in educated Indians who studied at European universities and earned their degrees. A range of Western ideas has been layered over their unchanging and fundamental cultural or social beliefs. Depending on the situation, one set of ideas or the other would emerge, each accompanied by its own specific actions or remarks, with the same individual sometimes showing the most glaring contradictions. These contradictions are more apparent than real because only deeply rooted beliefs have enough influence on an individual to drive their behavior. It’s only when a person, due to the mixing of different backgrounds, is caught between various ancestral tendencies that their actions can truly be completely contradictory from one moment to the next. It would be pointless to delve deeply into these phenomena here, although they are critically important from a psychological standpoint. I believe at least ten years of travel and observation would be needed to fully understand them.

Ideas being only accessible to crowds after having assumed a very simple shape must often undergo the most thoroughgoing transformations to become popular. It is especially when we are dealing with somewhat lofty philosophic or scientific ideas that we see how far-reaching are the modifications they require in order to lower them to the level of the intelligence of crowds. These modifications are dependent on the nature of the crowds, or of the race to which the crowds belong, but their tendency is always belittling and in the direction of simplification. This explains the fact that, from the social point of view, there is in reality scarcely any such thing as a hierarchy of ideas—that is to say, as ideas of greater or less elevation. However great or true an idea may have been to begin with, it is deprived of almost all that which constituted its elevation and its greatness by the mere fact that it has come within the intellectual range of crowds and exerts an influence upon them.

Ideas can only reach the masses after they’ve taken on a very simple form and often have to undergo significant changes to become popular. This is especially true for more complex philosophical or scientific ideas, which require extensive modifications to make them understandable for the general public. These changes depend on the characteristics of the crowds or the culture they belong to, but they always tend to simplify and diminish the ideas. This explains why, socially speaking, there’s really no true hierarchy of ideas—meaning there aren’t ideas that are inherently higher or lower. No matter how profound or true an idea might be at first, it loses much of its depth and greatness simply by becoming accessible to the masses and having an impact on them.

Moreover, from the social point of view the hierarchical value of an idea, its intrinsic worth, is without importance. The necessary point to consider is the effects it produces. The Christian ideas of the Middle Ages, the democratic ideas of the last century, or the social ideas of to-day are assuredly not very elevated. Philosophically considered, they can only be regarded as somewhat sorry errors, and yet their power has been and will be immense, and they will count for a long time to come among the most essential factors that determine the conduct of States.

Furthermore, from a social perspective, the ranking of an idea and its inherent value doesn't really matter. What truly matters is the impact it creates. The Christian beliefs from the Middle Ages, the democratic ideals of the last century, or today's social concepts are certainly not very lofty. From a philosophical standpoint, they can only be seen as somewhat unfortunate mistakes, yet their influence has been and will continue to be enormous, and they will remain key factors in shaping how nations behave for a long time to come.

Even when an idea has undergone the transformations which render it accessible to crowds, it only exerts influence when, by various processes which we shall examine elsewhere, it has entered the domain of the unconscious, when indeed it has become a sentiment, for which much time is required.

Even when an idea has been changed to make it understandable to a large audience, it only has an impact when, through various processes that we will explore later, it has entered the realm of the unconscious, and when it has truly become a feeling, which takes a considerable amount of time.

For it must not be supposed that merely because the justness of an idea has been proved it can be productive of effective action even on cultivated minds. This fact may be quickly appreciated by noting how slight is the influence of the clearest demonstration on the majority of men. Evidence, if it be very plain, may be accepted by an educated person, but the convert will be quickly brought back by his unconscious self to his original conceptions. See him again after the lapse of a few days and he will put forward afresh his old arguments in exactly the same terms. He is in reality under the influence of anterior ideas, that have become sentiments, and it is such ideas alone that influence the more recondite motives of our acts and utterances. It cannot be otherwise in the case of crowds.

For it shouldn't be assumed that just because an idea has been proven right, it can lead to effective action, even among educated people. You can notice this by seeing how little impact clear evidence has on most people. An educated person might accept obvious proof, but they'll quickly revert to their original beliefs due to their subconscious biases. If you check in with them after a few days, they'll likely repeat their old arguments in exactly the same way. They're really influenced by previous ideas that have turned into feelings, and it's those ideas that shape the deeper motivations behind our actions and words. It can't be any different when it comes to crowds.

When by various processes an idea has ended by penetrating into the minds of crowds, it possesses an irresistible power, and brings about a series of effects, opposition to which is bootless. The philosophical ideas which resulted in the French Revolution took nearly a century to implant themselves in the mind of the crowd. Their irresistible force, when once they had taken root, is known. The striving of an entire nation towards the conquest of social equality, and the realisation of abstract rights and ideal liberties, caused the tottering of all thrones and profoundly disturbed the Western world. During twenty years the nations were engaged in internecine conflict, and Europe witnessed hecatombs that would have terrified Ghengis Khan and Tamerlane. The world had never seen on such a scale what may result from the promulgation of an idea.

When an idea gradually sinks into the minds of the masses through various processes, it gains an unstoppable power and leads to a series of outcomes against which resistance is futile. The philosophical ideas that sparked the French Revolution took almost a century to take root in the public's consciousness. Once they established themselves, their overwhelming influence became evident. The entire nation’s push for social equality and the realization of fundamental rights and freedoms destabilized every monarchy and deeply shook the Western world. For twenty years, countries were engaged in brutal conflicts, and Europe experienced carnage that would have horrified Genghis Khan and Tamerlane. The world had never witnessed on such a large scale what can emerge from the spread of an idea.

A long time is necessary for ideas to establish themselves in the minds of crowds, but just as long a time is needed for them to be eradicated. For this reason crowds, as far as ideas are concerned, are always several generations behind learned men and philosophers. All statesmen are well aware to-day of the admixture of error contained in the fundamental ideas I referred to a short while back, but as the influence of these ideas is still very powerful they are obliged to govern in accordance with principles in the truth of which they have ceased to believe.

It takes a long time for ideas to take root in the minds of the masses, and it also takes just as long for those ideas to be removed. Because of this, crowds are always several generations behind educated individuals and philosophers when it comes to ideas. Today, all politicians recognize the mix of falsehoods present in the fundamental ideas I mentioned earlier, but since these ideas still hold significant power, they feel compelled to govern based on principles that they no longer believe in.

2. THE REASONING POWER OF CROWDS

It cannot absolutely be said that crowds do not reason and are not to be influenced by reasoning.

It can't be said for sure that crowds don't think and can't be swayed by reasoning.

However, the arguments they employ and those which are capable of influencing them are, from a logical point of view, of such an inferior kind that it is only by way of analogy that they can be described as reasoning.

However, the arguments they use and those that can influence them are, logically speaking, so weak that they can only be called reasoning by analogy.

The inferior reasoning of crowds is based, just as is reasoning of a high order, on the association of ideas, but between the ideas associated by crowds there are only apparent bonds of analogy or succession. The mode of reasoning of crowds resembles that of the Esquimaux who, knowing from experience that ice, a transparent body, melts in the mouth, concludes that glass, also a transparent body, should also melt in the mouth; or that of the savage who imagines that by eating the heart of a courageous foe he acquires his bravery; or of the workman who, having been exploited by one employer of labour, immediately concludes that all employers exploit their men.

The poor reasoning of crowds is similar to higher-level reasoning in that it relies on the association of ideas, but the connections made by crowds are only superficial analogies or sequences. Crowd reasoning is like that of an Eskimo who, having learned from experience that ice—a clear material—melts in the mouth, concludes that glass, which is also clear, should melt in the mouth too; or like a primitive person who thinks that by eating the heart of a brave enemy, he will gain that enemy's courage; or like a worker who, having been mistreated by one employer, assumes that all employers exploit their workers.

The characteristics of the reasoning of crowds are the association of dissimilar things possessing a merely apparent connection between each other, and the immediate generalisation of particular cases. It is arguments of this kind that are always presented to crowds by those who know how to manage them. They are the only arguments by which crowds are to be influenced. A chain of logical argumentation is totally incomprehensible to crowds, and for this reason it is permissible to say that they do not reason or that they reason falsely and are not to be influenced by reasoning. Astonishment is felt at times on reading certain speeches at their weakness, and yet they had an enormous influence on the crowds which listened to them, but it is forgotten that they were intended to persuade collectivities and not to be read by philosophers. An orator in intimate communication with a crowd can evoke images by which it will be seduced. If he is successful his object has been attained, and twenty volumes of harangues—always the outcome of reflection—are not worth the few phrases which appealed to the brains it was required to convince.

The way crowds think is marked by the combination of unrelated things that seem to be connected and the quick generalization from specific examples. These are the kinds of arguments that are presented to crowds by those who know how to engage them. They are the only effective arguments for influencing crowds. A series of logical reasoning is completely beyond the understanding of crowds, and for this reason, it's fair to say that they don't reason or that they reason incorrectly and can't be swayed by logic. Sometimes, when reading certain speeches, one might feel surprised by their weakness, yet they powerfully impact the crowds that hear them. It's easy to forget that these speeches are meant to persuade large groups, not to be analyzed by philosophers. A speaker who connects with a crowd can evoke images that will captivate them. If he succeeds, he has achieved his goal, and countless speeches that come from deep thinking aren't worth the few phrases that truly resonate with the minds he aimed to reach.

It would be superfluous to add that the powerlessness of crowds to reason aright prevents them displaying any trace of the critical spirit, prevents them, that is, from being capable of discerning truth from error, or of forming a precise judgment on any matter. Judgments accepted by crowds are merely judgments forced upon them and never judgments adopted after discussion. In regard to this matter the individuals who do not rise above the level of a crowd are numerous. The ease with which certain opinions obtain general acceptance results more especially from the impossibility experienced by the majority of men of forming an opinion peculiar to themselves and based on reasoning of their own.

It's unnecessary to say that the inability of crowds to think clearly stops them from showing any sign of a critical mindset, meaning they can't distinguish between truth and falsehood or make informed judgments about anything. The opinions held by crowds are simply those imposed on them, not ones they've arrived at through discussion. Many individuals fail to rise above the crowd mentality. The ease with which certain views gain widespread acceptance mainly stems from most people’s struggle to form their own unique opinions based on their own reasoning.

3. THE IMAGINATION OF CROWDS

Just as is the case with respect to persons in whom the reasoning power is absent, the figurative imagination of crowds is very powerful, very active and very susceptible of being keenly impressed. The images evoked in their mind by a personage, an event, an accident, are almost as lifelike as the reality. Crowds are to some extent in the position of the sleeper whose reason, suspended for the time being, allows the arousing in his mind of images of extreme intensity which would quickly be dissipated could they be submitted to the action of reflection. Crowds, being incapable both of reflection and of reasoning, are devoid of the notion of improbability; and it is to be noted that in a general way it is the most improbable things that are the most striking.

Just like with people who can’t think rationally, the collective imagination of crowds is really strong, very active, and easily influenced. The images created in their minds by a person, an event, or an accident are almost as vivid as reality. Crowds somewhat resemble a sleeper whose reasoning is temporarily paused, allowing powerful images to emerge in their minds that would quickly fade if they were subjected to logical thinking. Since crowds can't reflect or think critically, they lack a sense of what’s unlikely; it’s worth noting that, generally, the most unlikely scenarios tend to be the most impactful.

This is why it happens that it is always the marvellous and legendary side of events that more specially strike crowds. When a civilisation is analysed it is seen that, in reality, it is the marvellous and the legendary that are its true supports. Appearances have always played a much more important part than reality in history, where the unreal is always of greater moment than the real.

This is why it always seems like the amazing and legendary aspects of events resonate more with people. When you look closely at a civilization, it becomes clear that the amazing and legendary elements are its real foundations. Throughout history, appearances have always held more significance than reality, where what’s unreal often matters more than what’s real.

Crowds being only capable of thinking in images are only to be impressed by images. It is only images that terrify or attract them and become motives of action.

Crowds can only think in pictures, so they’re only moved by visuals. It’s only images that scare or draw them in and inspire their actions.

For this reason theatrical representations, in which the image is shown in its most clearly visible shape, always have an enormous influence on crowds. Bread and spectacular shows constituted for the plebeians of ancient Rome the ideal of happiness, and they asked for nothing more. Throughout the successive ages this ideal has scarcely varied. Nothing has a greater effect on the imagination of crowds of every category than theatrical representations. The entire audience experiences at the same time the same emotions, and if these emotions are not at once transformed into acts, it is because the most unconscious spectator cannot ignore that he is the victim of illusions, and that he has laughed or wept over imaginary adventures. Sometimes, however, the sentiments suggested by the images are so strong that they tend, like habitual suggestions, to transform themselves into acts. The story has often been told of the manager of a popular theatre who, in consequence of his only playing sombre dramas, was obliged to have the actor who took the part of the traitor protected on his leaving the theatre, to defend him against the violence of the spectators, indignant at the crimes, imaginary though they were, which the traitor had committed. We have here, in my opinion, one of the most remarkable indications of the mental state of crowds, and especially of the facility with which they are suggestioned. The unreal has almost as much influence on them as the real. They have an evident tendency not to distinguish between the two.

For this reason, theatrical performances, where the image is presented in its most obvious form, always have a huge impact on audiences. For the common people of ancient Rome, bread and spectacular shows represented the ideal of happiness, and they wanted nothing more. Over the years, this ideal has hardly changed. Nothing affects the imagination of crowds from all walks of life more than theatrical performances. The entire audience experiences the same emotions at the same time, and if those emotions don't immediately turn into actions, it's because even the most unaware spectator realizes they are caught up in illusions, having laughed or cried over fictional events. However, sometimes the emotions evoked by the images are so powerful that they tend to turn into actions, much like habitual suggestions. There's a well-known story about a theater manager who, because he only staged dark dramas, had to provide protection for the actor playing the traitor as he left the theater, to shield him from the anger of the audience, outraged by the fictional crimes the traitor had committed. To me, this is one of the most remarkable signs of the mental state of crowds and how easily they can be influenced. The imaginary impacts them nearly as much as the real. They clearly struggle to differentiate between the two.

The power of conquerors and the strength of States is based on the popular imagination. It is more particularly by working upon this imagination that crowds are led. All great historical facts, the rise of Buddhism, of Christianity, of Islamism, the Reformation, the French Revolution, and, in our own time, the threatening invasion of Socialism are the direct or indirect consequences of strong impressions produced on the imagination of the crowd.

The power of conquerors and the strength of nations rely on the public's imagination. It's especially by appealing to this imagination that masses are influenced. All significant historical events—the rise of Buddhism, Christianity, Islam, the Reformation, the French Revolution, and, in our time, the looming threat of Socialism—are direct or indirect results of powerful impressions made on the crowd's imagination.

Moreover, all the great statesmen of every age and every country, including the most absolute despots, have regarded the popular imagination as the basis of their power, and they have never attempted to govern in opposition to it "It was by becoming a Catholic," said Napoleon to the Council of State, "that I terminated the Vendeen war. By becoming a Mussulman that I obtained a footing in Egypt. By becoming an Ultramontane that I won over the Italian priests, and had I to govern a nation of Jews I would rebuild Solomon's temple." Never perhaps since Alexander and Caesar has any great man better understood how the imagination of the crowd should be impressed. His constant preoccupation was to strike it. He bore it in mind in his victories, in his harangues, in his speeches, in all his acts. On his deathbed it was still in his thoughts.

Moreover, all the great leaders throughout history and from every country, including even the most tyrannical rulers, have seen the public’s imagination as the cornerstone of their power, and they have never tried to rule against it. "It was by becoming a Catholic," Napoleon told the Council of State, "that I put an end to the Vendeen war. By becoming a Muslim, I secured a foothold in Egypt. By aligning myself with the Ultramontanes, I gained the support of the Italian priests, and if I had to govern a nation of Jews, I would rebuild Solomon's temple." Perhaps since Alexander and Caesar, no other significant figure has understood better how to engage the crowd's imagination. His main focus was to captivate it. He kept it in mind during his victories, in his speeches, in all his actions. Even on his deathbed, it was still on his mind.

How is the imagination of crowds to be impressed? We shall soon see. Let us confine ourselves for the moment to saying that the feat is never to be achieved by attempting to work upon the intelligence or reasoning faculty, that is to say, by way of demonstration. It was not by means of cunning rhetoric that Antony succeeded in making the populace rise against the murderers of Caesar; it was by reading his will to the multitude and pointing to his corpse.

How can we influence the imagination of crowds? We’ll find out soon. For now, let’s just say that this isn’t accomplished by trying to appeal to their intelligence or reason, that is, through demonstration. Antony didn’t rally the people against Caesar’s murderers with clever speeches; he did it by reading Caesar’s will to the crowd and showing them his body.

Whatever strikes the imagination of crowds presents itself under the shape of a startling and very clear image, freed from all accessory explanation, or merely having as accompaniment a few marvellous or mysterious facts: examples in point are a great victory, a great miracle, a great crime, or a great hope. Things must be laid before the crowd as a whole, and their genesis must never be indicated. A hundred petty crimes or petty accidents will not strike the imagination of crowds in the least, whereas a single great crime or a single great accident will profoundly impress them, even though the results be infinitely less disastrous than those of the hundred small accidents put together. The epidemic of influenza, which caused the death but a few years ago of five thousand persons in Paris alone, made very little impression on the popular imagination. The reason was that this veritable hecatomb was not embodied in any visible image, but was only learnt from statistical information furnished weekly. An accident which should have caused the death of only five hundred instead of five thousand persons, but on the same day and in public, as the outcome of an accident appealing strongly to the eye, by the fall, for instance, of the Eiffel Tower, would have produced, on the contrary, an immense impression on the imagination of the crowd. The probable loss of a transatlantic steamer that was supposed, in the absence of news, to have gone down in mid-ocean profoundly impressed the imagination of the crowd for a whole week. Yet official statistics show that 850 sailing vessels and 203 steamers were lost in the year 1894 alone. The crowd, however, was never for a moment concerned by these successive losses, much more important though they were as far as regards the destruction of life and property, than the loss of the Atlantic liner in question could possibly have been.

Whatever captures the imagination of crowds appears as a shocking and clear image, free from any extra explanation, or maybe just accompanied by a few amazing or mysterious facts: examples include a major victory, a miracle, a serious crime, or a great hope. Things should be presented to the crowd as a whole, and their origins should never be mentioned. A hundred minor crimes or small accidents won’t grab the attention of crowds at all, while a single major crime or a big accident will make a lasting impact on them, even if the overall consequences are far less disastrous than those of the hundred smaller incidents combined. The flu epidemic that killed five thousand people in Paris a few years ago hardly registered with the public. The reason was that this true catastrophe wasn’t represented by any visible image; it was only reported as statistical data each week. An accident that resulted in the deaths of five hundred people instead of five thousand, but happened on the same day and in public, like the Eiffel Tower collapsing, would have made a huge impression on the crowd. The likely sinking of a transatlantic ship that was assumed to have gone down in the ocean without news captivated the public's imagination for an entire week. However, official statistics reveal that 850 sailing ships and 203 steamers were lost in the year 1894 alone. But the crowd never let these ongoing losses concern them, even though they were far more significant in terms of lives and property lost than the loss of the Atlantic liner could ever have been.

It is not, then, the facts in themselves that strike the popular imagination, but the way in which they take place and are brought under notice. It is necessary that by their condensation, if I may thus express myself, they should produce a startling image which fills and besets the mind. To know the art of impressing the imagination of crowds is to know at the same time the art of governing them.

It’s not the facts themselves that capture the public's imagination, but how they happen and are brought to attention. They need to be condensed, if I can put it that way, into a striking image that occupies and overwhelms the mind. Understanding how to impress the imagination of crowds also means understanding how to govern them.

CHAPTER IV

A RELIGIOUS SHAPE ASSUMED BY ALL THE CONVICTIONS OF CROWDS

What is meant by the religious sentiment—It is independent of the worship of a divinity—Its characteristics—The strength of convictions assuming a religious shape—Various examples—Popular gods have never disappeared—New forms under which they are revived—Religious forms of atheism—Importance of these notions from the historical point of view— The Reformation, Saint Bartholomew, the Terror, and all analogous events are the result of the religious sentiments of crowds and not of the will of isolated individuals.

What is meant by religious sentiment—It doesn't rely on the worship of a deity—Its features—The intensity of beliefs taking on a religious form—Different examples—Popular gods have never vanished—New ways they come back—Religious forms of atheism—The significance of these ideas from a historical perspective—The Reformation, Saint Bartholomew, the Terror, and similar events are the outcomes of the religious feelings of the masses, not the actions of individual people.

We have shown that crowds do not reason, that they accept or reject ideas as a whole, that they tolerate neither discussion nor contradiction, and that the suggestions brought to bear on them invade the entire field of their understanding and tend at once to transform themselves into acts. We have shown that crowds suitably influenced are ready to sacrifice themselves for the ideal with which they have been inspired. We have also seen that they only entertain violent and extreme sentiments, that in their case sympathy quickly becomes adoration, and antipathy almost as soon as it is aroused is transformed into hatred. These general indications furnish us already with a presentiment of the nature of the convictions of crowds.

We have demonstrated that crowds don't think critically; they accept or reject ideas as a unit, can't handle discussion or disagreement, and that the suggestions directed at them permeate their entire understanding, often turning into actions. We have shown that crowds, when influenced appropriately, are willing to sacrifice themselves for the ideals they are inspired by. We have also noted that they tend to embrace violent and extreme emotions, with sympathy quickly turning into adoration and any negative feelings swiftly morphing into hatred. These general observations already give us a hint about the nature of crowd convictions.

When these convictions are closely examined, whether at epochs marked by fervent religious faith, or by great political upheavals such as those of the last century, it is apparent that they always assume a peculiar form which I cannot better define than by giving it the name of a religious sentiment.

When these beliefs are closely looked at, whether during times of strong religious faith or major political upheavals like those of the last century, it's clear that they always take on a unique shape that I can only describe as a religious sentiment.

This sentiment has very simple characteristics, such as worship of a being supposed superior, fear of the power with which the being is credited, blind submission to its commands, inability to discuss its dogmas, the desire to spread them, and a tendency to consider as enemies all by whom they are not accepted. Whether such a sentiment apply to an invisible God, to a wooden or stone idol, to a hero or to a political conception, provided that it presents the preceding characteristics, its essence always remains religious. The supernatural and the miraculous are found to be present to the same extent. Crowds unconsciously accord a mysterious power to the political formula or the victorious leader that for the moment arouses their enthusiasm.

This feeling has very straightforward traits, like worshipping a supposed superior being, fearing the power attributed to that being, blindly following its commands, being unable to question its beliefs, wanting to spread them, and viewing anyone who doesn’t accept them as an enemy. Whether this feeling is directed toward an invisible God, a wooden or stone idol, a hero, or a political idea, as long as it has these traits, its core remains religious. The supernatural and miraculous elements are equally present. People unconsciously attribute a mysterious power to the political slogan or the victorious leader that currently sparks their enthusiasm.

A person is not religious solely when he worships a divinity, but when he puts all the resources of his mind, the complete submission of his will, and the whole-souled ardour of fanaticism at the service of a cause or an individual who becomes the goal and guide of his thoughts and actions.

A person isn't just religious when they worship a deity, but when they dedicate all their mental resources, fully submit their will, and passionately invest their fervor into a cause or individual who becomes the focus and direction of their thoughts and actions.

Intolerance and fanaticism are the necessary accompaniments of the religious sentiment. They are inevitably displayed by those who believe themselves in the possession of the secret of earthly or eternal happiness. These two characteristics are to be found in all men grouped together when they are inspired by a conviction of any kind. The Jacobins of the Reign of Terror were at bottom as religious as the Catholics of the Inquisition, and their cruel ardour proceeded from the same source.

Intolerance and fanaticism go hand in hand with religious feelings. They always show up in people who think they hold the key to happiness, whether in this life or the next. You can find these two traits in any group of people fueled by a strong belief. The Jacobins during the Reign of Terror were fundamentally as religious as the Catholics during the Inquisition, and their violent fervor came from the same place.

The convictions of crowds assume those characteristics of blind submission, fierce intolerance, and the need of violent propaganda which are inherent in the religious sentiment, and it is for this reason that it may be said that all their beliefs have a religious form. The hero acclaimed by a crowd is a veritable god for that crowd. Napoleon was such a god for fifteen years, and a divinity never had more fervent worshippers or sent men to their death with greater ease. The Christian and Pagan Gods never exercised a more absolute empire over the minds that had fallen under their sway.

The beliefs of crowds take on traits of blind obedience, intense intolerance, and a need for aggressive propaganda that are natural to religious feelings. Because of this, it's fair to say that all their beliefs take on a religious nature. A hero celebrated by a crowd becomes a true god to them. Napoleon was that kind of god for fifteen years, and no deity had more passionate followers or sent people to their deaths with such ease. The Christian and Pagan Gods never had more complete control over the minds of those who had succumbed to their influence.

All founders of religious or political creeds have established them solely because they were successful in inspiring crowds with those fanatical sentiments which have as result that men find their happiness in worship and obedience and are ready to lay down their lives for their idol. This has been the case at all epochs. Fustel de Coulanges, in his excellent work on Roman Gaul, justly remarks that the Roman Empire was in no wise maintained by force, but by the religious admiration it inspired. "It would be without a parallel in the history of the world," he observes rightly, "that a form of government held in popular detestation should have lasted for five centuries. . . . It would be inexplicable that the thirty legions of the Empire should have constrained a hundred million men to obedience." The reason of their obedience was that the Emperor, who personified the greatness of Rome, was worshipped like a divinity by unanimous consent. There were altars in honour of the Emperor in the smallest townships of his realm. "From one end of the Empire to the other a new religion was seen to arise in those days which had for its divinities the emperors themselves. Some years before the Christian era the whole of Gaul, represented by sixty cities, built in common a temple near the town of Lyons in honour of Augustus. . . . Its priests, elected by the united Gallic cities, were the principal personages in their country. . . . It is impossible to attribute all this to fear and servility. Whole nations are not servile, and especially for three centuries. It was not the courtiers who worshipped the prince, it was Rome, and it was not Rome merely, but it was Gaul, it was Spain, it was Greece and Asia."

All founders of religious or political beliefs established them solely because they were successful in inspiring crowds with those intense feelings that led people to find their happiness in worship and obedience, making them willing to sacrifice their lives for their idol. This has been the case throughout history. Fustel de Coulanges, in his outstanding work on Roman Gaul, rightly points out that the Roman Empire was not maintained by force, but by the religious admiration it inspired. "It would be without a parallel in the history of the world," he correctly notes, "that a form of government held in popular detestation should have lasted for five centuries... It would be inexplicable that the thirty legions of the Empire could have forced a hundred million people into obedience." The reason for their obedience was that the Emperor, who symbolized the greatness of Rome, was worshipped like a god by unanimous consent. There were altars honoring the Emperor in the smallest towns of his realm. "From one end of the Empire to the other, a new religion began to emerge in those days with the emperors themselves as its deities. A few years before the Christian era, all of Gaul, represented by sixty cities, built a common temple near the town of Lyons in honor of Augustus... Its priests, elected by the united Gallic cities, were the most significant figures in their country... It is impossible to attribute all this to fear and servility. Whole nations are not servile, especially not for three centuries. It was not the courtiers who worshipped the prince; it was Rome, and not just Rome, but Gaul, Spain, Greece, and Asia."

To-day the majority of the great men who have swayed men's minds no longer have altars, but they have statues, or their portraits are in the hands of their admirers, and the cult of which they are the object is not notably different from that accorded to their predecessors. An understanding of the philosophy of history is only to be got by a thorough appreciation of this fundamental point of the psychology of crowds. The crowd demands a god before everything else.

Today, most of the great figures who have influenced people's thoughts no longer have altars, but instead have statues, or their portraits are held by their admirers. The devotion given to them isn't much different from what their predecessors received. Understanding the philosophy of history can only be achieved by fully grasping this fundamental aspect of crowd psychology. The crowd needs a god above all else.

It must not be supposed that these are the superstitions of a bygone age which reason has definitely banished. Sentiment has never been vanquished in its eternal conflict with reason. Crowds will hear no more of the words divinity and religion, in whose name they were so long enslaved; but they have never possessed so many fetishes as in the last hundred years, and the old divinities have never had so many statues and altars raised in their honour. Those who in recent years have studied the popular movement known under the name of Boulangism have been able to see with what ease the religious instincts of crowds are ready to revive. There was not a country inn that did not possess the hero's portrait. He was credited with the power of remedying all injustices and all evils, and thousands of men would have given their lives for him. Great might have been his place in history had his character been at all on a level with his legendary reputation.

It shouldn’t be assumed that these are the superstitions of a past era that reason has completely eliminated. Emotions have never been defeated in their ongoing battle with reason. People may no longer want to hear about divinity and religion, which once kept them under control, but they have never had so many idols as in the past hundred years, and the old gods have never had so many statues and altars built in their honor. Those who have studied the recent popular movement known as Boulangism have observed how easily the crowd’s religious instincts can resurface. There wasn’t a country inn that didn’t display the hero’s portrait. He was believed to have the ability to fix all injustices and issues, and thousands would have sacrificed their lives for him. He could have held a significant place in history if his character matched his legendary status.

It is thus a very useless commonplace to assert that a religion is necessary for the masses, because all political, divine, and social creeds only take root among them on the condition of always assuming the religious shape—a shape which obviates the danger of discussion. Were it possible to induce the masses to adopt atheism, this belief would exhibit all the intolerant ardour of a religious sentiment, and in its exterior forms would soon become a cult. The evolution of the small Positivist sect furnishes us a curious proof in point. What happened to the Nihilist whose story is related by that profound thinker Dostoiewsky has quickly happened to the Positivists. Illumined one day by the light of reason he broke the images of divinities and saints that adorned the altar of a chapel, extinguished the candles, and, without losing a moment, replaced the destroyed objects by the works of atheistic philosophers such as Buchner and Moleschott, after which he piously relighted the candles. The object of his religious beliefs had been transformed, but can it be truthfully said that his religious sentiments had changed?

It’s pointless to claim that a religion is necessary for the masses because all political, divine, and social beliefs only take hold among them if they adopt a religious framework—a framework that prevents the risk of debate. If it were possible to persuade the masses to embrace atheism, that belief would show the same intense passion as a religious sentiment and would soon develop its own rituals. The growth of the small Positivist group serves as an interesting example. What happened to the Nihilist, whose story is told by the insightful thinker Dostoevsky, has quickly happened to the Positivists. One day, inspired by reason, he smashed the statues of deities and saints that decorated an altar, put out the candles, and immediately replaced the destroyed items with the works of atheistic philosophers like Buchner and Moleschott, after which he reverently lit the candles again. The focus of his beliefs had changed, but can we genuinely say that his feelings of faith had changed?

Certain historical events—and they are precisely the most important—I again repeat, are not to be understood unless one has attained to an appreciation of the religious form which the convictions of crowds always assume in the long run. There are social phenomena that need to be studied far more from the point of view of the psychologist than from that of the naturalist. The great historian Taine has only studied the Revolution as a naturalist, and on this account the real genesis of events has often escaped him. He has perfectly observed the facts, but from want of having studied the psychology of crowds he has not always been able to trace their causes. The facts having appalled him by their bloodthirsty, anarchic, and ferocious side, he has scarcely seen in the heroes of the great drama anything more than a horde of epileptic savages abandoning themselves without restraint to their instincts. The violence of the Revolution, its massacres, its need of propaganda, its declarations of war upon all things, are only to be properly explained by reflecting that the Revolution was merely the establishment of a new religious belief in the mind of the masses. The Reformation, the massacre of Saint Bartholomew, the French religious wars, the Inquisition, the Reign of Terror are phenomena of an identical kind, brought about by crowds animated by those religious sentiments which necessarily lead those imbued with them to pitilessly extirpate by fire and sword whoever is opposed to the establishment of the new faith. The methods of the Inquisition are those of all whose convictions are genuine and sturdy. Their convictions would not deserve these epithets did they resort to other methods.

Certain historical events—and I emphasize, the most significant ones—cannot be fully understood unless you appreciate the religious form that crowd beliefs tend to take over time. Some social phenomena should be examined more from a psychological perspective than a natural one. The great historian Taine approached the Revolution as a naturalist, and because of that, he often missed the true origins of events. He accurately observed the facts, but without studying the psychology of crowds, he couldn't always identify their causes. The brutality of the Revolution, its massacres, its need for propaganda, and its declarations of war on everything can only be understood by recognizing that the Revolution represented the rise of a new religious belief in the minds of the masses. The Reformation, the St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre, the French religious wars, the Inquisition, and the Reign of Terror are all similar phenomena, driven by crowds filled with these religious sentiments, which inevitably lead them to ruthlessly eradicate anyone opposed to the new faith by fire and sword. The methods of the Inquisition reflect those of all who have strong and genuine beliefs. Their convictions wouldn’t be considered sturdy if they used different approaches.

Upheavals analogous to those I have just cited are only possible when it is the soul of the masses that brings them about. The most absolute despots could not cause them. When historians tell us that the massacre of Saint Bartholomew was the work of a king, they show themselves as ignorant of the psychology of crowds as of that of sovereigns. Manifestations of this order can only proceed from the soul of crowds. The most absolute power of the most despotic monarch can scarcely do more than hasten or retard the moment of their apparition. The massacre of Saint Bartholomew or the religious wars were no more the work of kings than the Reign of Terror was the work of Robespierre, Danton, or Saint Just. At the bottom of such events is always to be found the working of the soul of the masses, and never the power of potentates.

Upheavals like the ones I've just mentioned only happen when the collective spirit of the people drives them. Even the most ruthless tyrants couldn't cause them. When historians say the St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre was the action of a king, they reveal their lack of understanding of both crowd psychology and that of rulers. Events of this nature can only emerge from the heart of the masses. The most absolute power of the most tyrannical monarch can hardly do more than speed up or slow down the timing of their emergence. The St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre or the religious wars were no more the creation of kings than the Reign of Terror was the doing of Robespierre, Danton, or Saint Just. At the root of such events, you'll always find the influence of the collective soul of the people, never the authority of rulers.

BOOK II

THE OPINIONS AND BELIEFS OF CROWDS

CHAPTER I

REMOTE FACTORS OF THE OPINIONS AND BELIEFS OF CROWDS

Preparatory factors of the beliefs of crowds—The origin of the beliefs of crowds is the consequence of a preliminary process of elaboration— Study of the different factors of these beliefs. 1. RACE. The predominating influence it exercises—It represents the suggestions of ancestors. 2. TRADITIONS. They are the synthesis of the soul of the race—Social importance of traditions—How, after having been necessary they become harmful—Crowds are the most obstinate maintainers of traditional ideas. 3. TIME. It prepares in succession the establishment of beliefs and then their destruction. It is by the aid of this factor that order may proceed from chaos. 4. POLITICAL AND SOCIAL INSTITUTIONS. Erroneous idea of their part—Their influence extremely weak—They are effects, not causes—Nations are incapable of choosing what appear to them the best institutions—Institutions are labels which shelter the most dissimilar things under the same title— How institutions may come to be created—Certain institutions theoretically bad, such as centralisation obligatory for certain nations. 5. INSTITUTIONS AND EDUCATION. Falsity of prevalent ideas as to the influence of instruction on crowds— Statistical indications—Demoralising effect of Latin system of education—Part instruction might play—Examples furnished by various peoples.

Preparatory factors of crowd beliefs—The origin of crowd beliefs comes from a preliminary process of development—An exploration of the different factors that shape these beliefs. 1. RACE. The significant influence it has—It reflects the suggestions of our ancestors. 2. TRADITIONS. They capture the essence of the race—The social importance of traditions—How they can become harmful after initially being necessary—Crowds are the most stubborn defenders of traditional ideas. 3. TIME. It sequentially prepares the formation of beliefs and then their downfall. This factor helps to bring order from chaos. 4. POLITICAL AND SOCIAL INSTITUTIONS. A common misconception about their role—Their influence is quite weak—They are effects, not causes—Nations cannot always choose what they believe to be the best institutions—Institutions are labels that group together very different things—How institutions come to be established—Certain theoretically flawed institutions, such as centralization, are necessary for specific nations. 5. INSTITUTIONS AND EDUCATION. The misconceptions about the effect of education on crowds—Statistical evidence—The damaging impact of the Latin education system—The role that education could play—Examples from various cultures.

Having studied the mental constitution of crowds and become acquainted with their modes of feeling, thinking, and reasoning, we shall now proceed to examine how their opinions and beliefs arise and become established.

Having studied how crowds think and feel, we will now examine how their opinions and beliefs form and solidify.

The factors which determine these opinions and beliefs are of two kinds: remote factors and immediate factors.

The factors that shape these opinions and beliefs fall into two categories: distant factors and immediate factors.

The remote factors are those which render crowds capable of adopting certain convictions and absolutely refractory to the acceptance of others. These factors prepare the ground in which are suddenly seen to germinate certain new ideas whose force and consequences are a cause of astonishment, though they are only spontaneous in appearance. The outburst and putting in practice of certain ideas among crowds present at times a startling suddenness. This is only a superficial effect, behind which must be sought a preliminary and preparatory action of long duration.

The external factors are ones that enable crowds to embrace specific beliefs while making them completely resistant to others. These factors create an environment where new ideas seem to suddenly sprout, which can be surprising even though they appear to emerge spontaneously. The rapid rise and implementation of certain ideas among crowds can seem shocking. However, this is merely a surface-level effect; underneath it lies a long-term foundational process.

The immediate factors are those which, coming on the top of this long, preparatory working, in whose absence they would remain without effect, serve as the source of active persuasion on crowds; that is, they are the factors which cause the idea to take shape and set it loose with all its consequences. The resolutions by which collectivities are suddenly carried away arise out of these immediate factors; it is due to them that a riot breaks out or a strike is decided upon, and to them that enormous majorities invest one man with power to overthrow a government.

The immediate factors are those that, following this long process of preparation, would be ineffective without it, and serve as the source of persuasive influence on crowds. In other words, they are the factors that help ideas to develop and unleash all their consequences. The decisions that suddenly sweep groups along come from these immediate factors; it is because of them that a riot erupts or a strike is called, and they are the reason large majorities empower one person to overthrow a government.

The successive action of these two kinds of factors is to be traced in all great historical events. The French Revolution—to cite but one of the most striking of such events—had among its remote factors the writings of the philosophers, the exactions of the nobility, and the progress of scientific thought. The mind of the masses, thus prepared, was then easily roused by such immediate factors as the speeches of orators, and the resistance of the court party to insignificant reforms.

The ongoing influence of these two types of factors can be seen in all major historical events. The French Revolution—just one of the most notable examples—had among its underlying causes the writings of philosophers, the demands of the nobility, and the advancements in scientific thought. With the public mind primed, it was then easily stirred up by immediate factors like the speeches of speakers and the court's opposition to minor reforms.

Among the remote factors there are some of a general nature, which are found to underlie all the beliefs and opinions of crowds. They are race, traditions, time, institutions, and education.

Among the distant factors, there are some general ones that underlie all the beliefs and opinions of groups. They include race, traditions, time, institutions, and education.

We now proceed to study the influence of these different factors.

We will now examine how these various factors affect each other.

1. RACE

This factor, race, must be placed in the first rank, for in itself it far surpasses in importance all the others. We have sufficiently studied it in another work; it is therefore needless to deal with it again. We showed, in a previous volume, what an historical race is, and how, its character once formed, it possesses, as the result of the laws of heredity such power that its beliefs, institutions, and arts—in a word, all the elements of its civilisation—are merely the outward expression of its genius. We showed that the power of the race is such that no element can pass from one people to another without undergoing the most profound transformations.[7]

This factor, race, must be put at the top of the list because it is far more significant than all the others. We have explored it thoroughly in another work, so there’s no need to revisit it here. In a previous volume, we explained what a historical race is and how, once its character is established, it has such power due to the laws of heredity that its beliefs, institutions, and arts—essentially, all parts of its civilization—are simply the outward expression of its essence. We demonstrated that the power of race is such that no element can transfer from one group to another without undergoing major transformations.[7]

[7] The novelty of this proposition being still considerable and history being quite unintelligible without it, I devoted four chapters to its demonstration in my last book ("The Psychological Laws of the Evolution of Peoples"). From it the reader will see that, in spite of fallacious appearances, neither language, religion, arts, or, in a word, any element of civilisation, can pass, intact, from one people to another.

[7] The novelty of this idea is still significant, and history makes no sense without it, so I dedicated four chapters to proving it in my last book ("The Psychological Laws of the Evolution of Peoples"). From this, the reader will understand that, despite misleading appearances, no aspect of civilization—whether it’s language, religion, or the arts—can be transferred unchanged from one people to another.

Environment, circumstances, and events represent the social suggestions of the moment. They may have a considerable influence, but this influence is always momentary if it be contrary to the suggestions of the race; that is, to those which are inherited by a nation from the entire series of its ancestors.

Environment, circumstances, and events reflect the social cues of the time. They can have a significant impact, but this influence is always temporary if it conflicts with the instincts of the population; that is, those inherited by a nation from the full lineage of its ancestors.

We shall have occasion in several of the chapters of this work to touch again upon racial influence, and to show that this influence is so great that it dominates the characteristics peculiar to the genius of crowds. It follows from this fact that the crowds of different countries offer very considerable differences of beliefs and conduct and are not to be influenced in the same manner.

We will have the opportunity in several chapters of this work to revisit the topic of racial influence and demonstrate that this influence is so significant that it shapes the unique traits of crowd behavior. As a result, crowds from different countries display notable differences in beliefs and actions and cannot be influenced in the same way.

2. TRADITIONS

Traditions represent the ideas, the needs, and the sentiments of the past. They are the synthesis of the race, and weigh upon us with immense force.

Traditions embody the thoughts, needs, and feelings of the past. They are the collective experience of our culture and have a significant impact on us.

The biological sciences have been transformed since embryology has shown the immense influence of the past on the evolution of living beings; and the historical sciences will not undergo a less change when this conception has become more widespread. As yet it is not sufficiently general, and many statesmen are still no further advanced than the theorists of the last century, who believed that a society could break off with its past and be entirely recast on lines suggested solely by the light of reason.

The biological sciences have changed dramatically since embryology revealed how much the past shapes the evolution of living beings; and the historical sciences will also see significant changes once this idea becomes more accepted. Right now, it's still not widely understood, and many politicians are stuck in the same mindset as the theorists of the last century, who thought society could completely detach from its past and be entirely rebuilt based only on reason.

A people is an organism created by the past, and, like every other organism, it can only be modified by slow hereditary accumulations.

A community is an organism shaped by history, and, like any other organism, it can only be changed through gradual hereditary changes.

It is tradition that guides men, and more especially so when they are in a crowd. The changes they can effect in their traditions with any ease, merely bear, as I have often repeated, upon names and outward forms.

It’s tradition that leads people, especially in a crowd. The changes they can make to their traditions easily only impact the names and appearances, as I’ve often said.

This circumstance is not to be regretted. Neither a national genius nor civilisation would be possible without traditions. In consequence man's two great concerns since he has existed have been to create a network of traditions which he afterwards endeavours to destroy when their beneficial effects have worn themselves out. Civilisation is impossible without traditions, and progress impossible without the destruction of those traditions. The difficulty, and it is an immense difficulty, is to find a proper equilibrium between stability and variability. Should a people allow its customs to become too firmly rooted, it can no longer change, and becomes, like China, incapable of improvement. Violent revolutions are in this case of no avail; for what happens is that either the broken fragments of the chain are pieced together again and the past resumes its empire without change, or the fragments remain apart and decadence soon succeeds anarchy.

This situation isn't something to regret. Without traditions, neither national identity nor civilization would exist. As a result, humanity's two main concerns throughout history have been to build a system of traditions, which they later attempt to dismantle once the positive effects have faded. Civilizations can't thrive without traditions, and progress can't happen without breaking down those traditions. The challenge—an enormous one—is to strike a balance between stability and change. If a society lets its customs become too entrenched, it can't adapt and risks becoming stagnant, like China. In such cases, violent revolutions won't help; either the broken pieces of the past get reassembled and everything goes back to how it was, or the pieces remain disconnected, leading to decline after chaos.

The ideal for a people is in consequence to preserve the institutions of the past, merely changing them insensibly and little by little. This ideal is difficult to realise. The Romans in ancient and the English in modern times are almost alone in having realised it.

The goal for a society is to maintain the institutions of the past, changing them gradually and subtly. This goal is hard to achieve. The Romans in ancient times and the English in modern times are nearly the only ones who have accomplished it.

It is precisely crowds that cling the most tenaciously to traditional ideas and oppose their being changed with the most obstinacy. This is notably the case with the category of crowds constituting castes. I have already insisted upon the conservative spirit of crowds, and shown that the most violent rebellions merely end in a changing of words and terms. At the end of the last century, in the presence of destroyed churches, of priests expelled the country or guillotined, it might have been thought that the old religious ideas had lost all their strength, and yet a few years had barely lapsed before the abolished system of public worship had to be re-established in deference to universal demands.[8]

Crowds are the ones who hold onto traditional ideas the hardest and resist change the most stubbornly. This is especially true for crowds that make up castes. I've already pointed out how conservative crowds can be and demonstrated that even the fiercest rebellions often just result in a change of words and terminology. At the end of the last century, with destroyed churches and priests either kicked out of the country or executed, it might have seemed like old religious beliefs had lost all their power. Yet, just a few years later, the abolished system of public worship had to be reinstated in response to widespread demand.[8]

[8] The report of the ex-Conventionist, Fourcroy, quoted by Taine, is very clear on this point.

[8] The report from the former Convention member, Fourcroy, cited by Taine, is very clear on this point.

"What is everywhere seen with respect to the keeping of Sunday and attendance at the churches proves that the majority of Frenchmen desire to return to their old usages and that it is no longer opportune to resist this natural tendency. . . . The great majority of men stand in need of religion, public worship, and priests. IT IS AN ERROR OF SOME MODERN PHILOSOPHERS, BY WHICH I MYSELF HAVE BEEN LED AWAY, to believe in the possibility of instruction being so general as to destroy religious prejudices, which for a great number of unfortunate persons are a source of consolation. . . . The mass of the people, then, must be allowed its priests, its altars, and its public worship."

"What we see everywhere regarding Sunday observance and church attendance shows that most French people want to return to their old traditions, and it's no longer sensible to resist this natural inclination. . . . The vast majority of people need religion, public worship, and priests. IT IS A MISTAKE BY SOME MODERN PHILOSOPHERS, WHICH I MYSELF HAVE FALLEN FOR, to think that education could be so widespread as to eliminate religious beliefs, which, for many unfortunate individuals, provide comfort. . . . Therefore, the masses should be allowed their priests, their altars, and their public worship."

Blotted out for a moment, the old traditions had resumed their sway.

Blotted out for a moment, the old traditions had taken over again.

No example could better display the power of tradition on the mind of crowds. The most redoubtable idols do not dwell in temples, nor the most despotic tyrants in palaces; both the one and the other can be broken in an instant. But the invisible masters that reign in our innermost selves are safe from every effort at revolt, and only yield to the slow wearing away of centuries.

No example could better show the influence of tradition on the minds of crowds. The most formidable idols don’t reside in temples, nor do the most oppressive tyrants live in palaces; both can be toppled in an instant. But the invisible forces that govern our deepest selves are immune to any attempts at rebellion and only give way to the slow erosion of centuries.

3. TIME

In social as in biological problems time is one of the most energetic factors. It is the sole real creator and the sole great destroyer. It is time that has made mountains with grains of sand and raised the obscure cell of geological eras to human dignity. The action of centuries is sufficient to transform any given phenomenon. It has been justly observed that an ant with enough time at its disposal could level Mount Blanc. A being possessed of the magical force of varying time at his will would have the power attributed by believers to God.

In both social and biological issues, time is one of the most powerful forces. It is the only true creator and the only great destroyer. Time has shaped mountains from grains of sand and elevated the insignificant cell from geological ages to human dignity. The influence of centuries can transform any phenomenon. It has been rightly noted that an ant with enough time could flatten Mount Blanc. A being who could magically control time at will would have the power that believers attribute to God.

In this place, however, we have only to concern ourselves with the influence of time on the genesis of the opinions of crowds. Its action from this point of view is still immense. Dependent upon it are the great forces such as race, which cannot form themselves without it. It causes the birth, the growth, and the death of all beliefs. It is by the aid of time that they acquire their strength and also by its aid that they lose it.

In this context, we only need to focus on how time affects the formation of group opinions. Its impact, from this perspective, is still significant. Major factors like race rely on it for their development. Time influences the creation, growth, and decline of all beliefs. It is through time that these beliefs gain their strength and also through time that they fade away.

It is time in particular that prepares the opinions and beliefs of crowds, or at least the soil on which they will germinate. This is why certain ideas are realisable at one epoch and not at another. It is time that accumulates that immense detritus of beliefs and thoughts on which the ideas of a given period spring up. They do not grow at hazard and by chance; the roots of each of them strike down into a long past. When they blossom it is time that has prepared their blooming; and to arrive at a notion of their genesis it is always back in the past that it is necessary to search. They are the daughters of the past and the mothers of the future, but throughout the slaves of time.

It’s time that shapes the opinions and beliefs of groups, or at least creates the foundation for them to grow. This is why certain ideas can become a reality in one era but not in another. Time gathers a vast accumulation of beliefs and thoughts from which the ideas of a particular period emerge. They don’t just appear randomly; each idea is rooted in a long history. When they flourish, it’s because time has prepared for their development, and to understand how they originated, we must look back into the past. They are the children of the past and the parents of the future, yet they are always bound by time.

Time, in consequence, is our veritable master, and it suffices to leave it free to act to see all things transformed. At the present day we are very uneasy with regard to the threatening aspirations of the masses and the destructions and upheavals foreboded thereby. Time, without other aid, will see to the restoration of equilibrium. "No form of government," M. Lavisse very properly writes, "was founded in a day. Political and social organisations are works that demand centuries. The feudal system existed for centuries in a shapeless, chaotic state before it found its laws; absolute monarchy also existed for centuries before arriving at regular methods of government, and these periods of expectancy were extremely troubled."

Time, therefore, is truly our master, and all we need to do is let it take its course to witness change. Nowadays, we are quite anxious about the troubling aspirations of the masses and the destruction and chaos they might bring. Time, without any additional support, will take care of restoring balance. "No form of government," as M. Lavisse aptly states, "was established overnight. Political and social organizations are processes that take centuries. The feudal system existed for centuries in a disorganized, chaotic state before it developed its laws; absolute monarchy also existed for centuries before establishing consistent methods of governance, and those periods of waiting were very tumultuous."

4. POLITICAL AND SOCIAL INSTITUTIONS

The idea that institutions can remedy the defects of societies, that national progress is the consequence of the improvement of institutions and governments, and that social changes can be effected by decrees— this idea, I say, is still generally accepted. It was the starting-point of the French Revolution, and the social theories of the present day are based upon it.

The belief that institutions can fix the problems in societies, that a country's progress comes from better institutions and governments, and that social changes can be made through laws—this belief, I say, is still widely accepted. It was the starting point of the French Revolution, and today’s social theories are built on it.

The most continuous experience has been unsuccessful in shaking this grave delusion. Philosophers and historians have endeavoured in vain to prove its absurdity, but yet they have had no difficulty in demonstrating that institutions are the outcome of ideas, sentiments, and customs, and that ideas, sentiments, and customs are not to be recast by recasting legislative codes. A nation does not choose its institutions at will any more than it chooses the colour of its hair or its eyes. Institutions and governments are the product of the race. They are not the creators of an epoch, but are created by it. Peoples are not governed in accordance with their caprices of the moment, but as their character determines that they shall be governed. Centuries are required to form a political system and centuries needed to change it. Institutions have no intrinsic virtue: in themselves they are neither good nor bad. Those which are good at a given moment for a given people may be harmful in the extreme for another nation.

The most persistent experience has failed to shake this serious misconception. Philosophers and historians have tried in vain to prove how ridiculous it is, yet they have easily shown that institutions arise from ideas, feelings, and customs, and that those ideas, feelings, and customs can’t just be changed by changing laws. A nation doesn’t choose its institutions any more than it picks the color of its hair or eyes. Institutions and governments are products of the people. They don’t create a time period; they are created by it. Societies aren’t governed based on their whims of the moment, but in line with their character. It takes centuries to develop a political system and centuries to change it. Institutions have no inherent value: they are neither good nor bad in themselves. What may be good for one people at a certain time can be extremely harmful for another nation.

Moreover, it is in no way in the power of a people to really change its institutions. Undoubtedly, at the cost of violent revolutions, it can change their name, but in their essence they remain unmodified. The names are mere futile labels with which an historian who goes to the bottom of things need scarcely concern himself. It is in this way, for instance, that England,[9] the most democratic country in the world, lives, nevertheless, under a monarchical regime, whereas the countries in which the most oppressive despotism is rampant are the Spanish-American Republics, in spite of their republican constitutions. The destinies of peoples are determined by their character and not by their government. I have endeavoured to establish this view in my previous volume by setting forth categorical examples.

Moreover, it is in no way within the power of a people to truly change its institutions. Undoubtedly, at the cost of violent revolutions, they can change their names, but in their essence, they remain unchanged. The names are just empty labels that an historian who digs deeper doesn't need to worry about. For instance, England, the most democratic country in the world, still operates under a monarchy, while the countries where the harshest despotism exists are the Spanish-American Republics, despite their republican constitutions. The fate of nations is determined by their character and not by their government. I have aimed to establish this perspective in my previous volume by providing clear examples.

[9] The most advanced republicans, even of the United States, recognise this fact. The American magazine, The Forum, recently gave categorical expression to the opinion in terms which I reproduce here from the Review of Reviews for December, 1894:—

[9] The most progressive republicans, even in the United States, recognize this fact. The American magazine, The Forum, recently expressed this opinion clearly, and I will reproduce it here from the Review of Reviews for December, 1894:—

"It should never be forgotten, even by the most ardent enemies of an aristocracy, that England is to-day the most democratic country of the universe, the country in which the rights of the individual are most respected, and in which the individual possesses the most liberty."

"It should never be forgotten, even by the fiercest critics of an aristocracy, that England is today the most democratic country in the world, the country where individual rights are most respected and where individuals have the most freedom."

To lose time in the manufacture of cut-and-dried constitutions is, in consequence, a puerile task, the useless labour of an ignorant rhetorician. Necessity and time undertake the charge of elaborating constitutions when we are wise enough to allow these two factors to act. This is the plan the Anglo-Saxons have adopted, as their great historian, Macaulay, teaches us in a passage that the politicians of all Latin countries ought to learn by heart. After having shown all the good that can be accomplished by laws which appear from the point of view of pure reason a chaos of absurdities and contradictions, he compares the scores of constitutions that have been engulfed in the convulsions of the Latin peoples with that of England, and points out that the latter has only been very slowly changed part by part, under the influence of immediate necessities and never of speculative reasoning.

Wasting time creating rigid constitutions is, ultimately, a foolish endeavor, the pointless work of an uninformed orator. Necessity and time take charge of shaping constitutions when we are smart enough to let these two elements operate. This is the approach the Anglo-Saxons have taken, as their great historian, Macaulay, illustrates in a passage that politicians in all Latin countries should memorize. After highlighting the benefits that can arise from laws that seem, from a purely rational perspective, to be a jumble of absurdities and contradictions, he compares the many constitutions that have been lost in the upheavals of Latin nations with that of England, noting that the latter has only been gradually modified, piece by piece, influenced by immediate needs rather than theoretical reasoning.

"To think nothing of symmetry and much of convenience; never to remove an anomaly merely because it is an anomaly; never to innovate except when some grievance is felt; never to innovate except so far as to get rid of the grievance; never to lay down any proposition of wider extent than the particular case for which it is necessary to provide; these are the rules which have, from the age of John to the age of Victoria, generally guided the deliberations of our two hundred and fifty Parliaments."

"To prioritize convenience over symmetry; to not change something just because it’s different; to only make changes when there’s a problem; to only change enough to fix the problem; and to avoid making broad statements beyond what is needed for a specific situation—these are the principles that have generally guided the discussions in our 250 Parliaments, from the time of John to the time of Victoria."

It would be necessary to take one by one the laws and institutions of each people to show to what extent they are the expression of the needs of each race and are incapable, for that reason, of being violently transformed. It is possible, for, instance, to indulge in philosophical dissertations on the advantages and disadvantages of centralisation; but when we see a people composed of very different races devote a thousand years of efforts to attaining to this centralisation; when we observe that a great revolution, having for object the destruction of all the institutions of the past, has been forced to respect this centralisation, and has even strengthened it; under these circumstances we should admit that it is the outcome of imperious needs, that it is a condition of the existence of the nation in question, and we should pity the poor mental range of politicians who talk of destroying it. Could they by chance succeed in this attempt, their success would at once be the signal for a frightful civil war,[10] which, moreover, would immediately bring back a new system of centralisation much more oppressive than the old.

We would need to examine the laws and institutions of each society individually to understand how they reflect the needs of their people and why they can't just be abruptly changed. For example, we can philosophize about the pros and cons of centralization, but when we see a population made up of diverse races spending a thousand years striving for centralization, we have to recognize its significance. When a major revolution aims to dismantle all previous institutions but ultimately must respect and even reinforce this centralization, it’s clear that it arises from essential needs and is vital for the nation's survival. It’s unfortunate that some politicians think they can eliminate it. If they somehow succeeded, it would likely trigger a devastating civil war, which would quickly lead back to an even more oppressive system of centralization than before.

[10] If a comparison be made between the profound religious and political dissensions which separate the various parties in France, and are more especially the result of social questions, and the separatist tendencies which were manifested at the time of the Revolution, and began to again display themselves towards the close of the Franco-German war, it will be seen that the different races represented in France are still far from being completely blended. The vigorous centralisation of the Revolution and the creation of artificial departments destined to bring about the fusion of the ancient provinces was certainly its most useful work. Were it possible to bring about the decentralisation which is to-day preoccupying minds lacking in foresight, the achievement would promptly have for consequence the most sanguinary disorders. To overlook this fact is to leave out of account the entire history of France.

[10] If we compare the deep religious and political divisions among the various groups in France, which are mainly caused by social issues, with the separatist tendencies that emerged during the Revolution and reappeared towards the end of the Franco-German War, it becomes clear that the different races in France are still far from fully integrating. The strong centralization of the Revolution and the creation of artificial departments aimed at blending the old provinces was certainly its most effective contribution. If we were to achieve the decentralization that many short-sighted people are currently focused on, it would likely lead to violent chaos. Ignoring this reality means disregarding the entire history of France.

The conclusion to be drawn from what precedes is, that it is not in institutions that the means is to be sought of profoundly influencing the genius of the masses. When we see certain countries, such as the United States, reach a high degree of prosperity under democratic institutions, while others, such as the Spanish-American Republics, are found existing in a pitiable state of anarchy under absolutely similar institutions, we should admit that these institutions are as foreign to the greatness of the one as to the decadence of the others. Peoples are governed by their character, and all institutions which are not intimately modelled on that character merely represent a borrowed garment, a transitory disguise. No doubt sanguinary wars and violent revolutions have been undertaken, and will continue to be undertaken, to impose institutions to which is attributed, as to the relics of saints, the supernatural power of creating welfare. It may be said, then, in one sense, that institutions react on the mind of the crowd inasmuch as they engender such upheavals. But in reality it is not the institutions that react in this manner, since we know that, whether triumphant or vanquished, they possess in themselves no virtue. It is illusions and words that have influenced the mind of the crowd, and especially words— words which are as powerful as they are chimerical, and whose astonishing sway we shall shortly demonstrate.

The conclusion we can draw from the previous discussion is that we should not look to institutions as the key to deeply influencing the character of the masses. When we observe certain countries, like the United States, achieving great prosperity under democratic systems, while others, such as the Spanish-American Republics, exist in a state of chaos despite having similar institutions, we must acknowledge that these institutions have no bearing on the success of one and the decline of the other. People are governed by their inherent character, and any institutions that are not closely aligned with that character are merely a borrowed facade, a temporary disguise. Certainly, bloody wars and violent revolutions have been fought, and will continue to be fought, to impose institutions believed to have the miraculous power to create prosperity, much like the relics of saints. So, in a way, we can say that institutions affect the mindset of the masses as they lead to such upheavals. But in reality, it’s not the institutions themselves that provoke this response, since we know that, whether they succeed or fail, they have no inherent value. It is the illusions and the language used that have swayed the minds of the masses, and particularly the words—words that are as powerful as they are fantastical, and whose remarkable influence we will soon illustrate.

5. INSTRUCTION AND EDUCATION

Foremost among the dominant ideas of the present epoch is to be found the notion that instruction is capable of considerably changing men, and has for its unfailing consequence to improve them and even to make them equal. By the mere fact of its being constantly repeated, this assertion has ended by becoming one of the most steadfast democratic dogmas. It would be as difficult now to attack it as it would have been formerly to have attacked the dogmas of the Church.

One of the main ideas of our time is that education can significantly change people, leading to their improvement and even equality. Because this belief has been repeated so often, it has become one of the most enduring democratic principles. Challenging it today would be as hard as it once was to challenge the doctrines of the Church.

On this point, however, as on many others, democratic ideas are in profound disagreement with the results of psychology and experience. Many eminent philosophers, among them Herbert Spencer, have had no difficulty in showing that instruction neither renders a man more moral nor happier, that it changes neither his instincts nor his hereditary passions, and that at times—for this to happen it need only be badly directed—it is much more pernicious than useful. Statisticians have brought confirmation of these views by telling us that criminality increases with the generalisation of instruction, or at any rate of a certain kind of instruction, and that the worst enemies of society, the anarchists, are recruited among the prize-winners of schools; while in a recent work a distinguished magistrate, M. Adolphe Guillot, made the observation that at present 3,000 educated criminals are met with for every 1,000 illiterate delinquents, and that in fifty years the criminal percentage of the population has passed from 227 to 552 for every 100,000 inhabitants, an increase of 133 per cent. He has also noted in common with his colleagues that criminality is particularly on the increase among young persons, for whom, as is known, gratuitous and obligatory schooling has—in France—replaced apprenticeship.

On this point, as on many others, democratic ideas significantly clash with findings from psychology and real-life experience. Many prominent philosophers, including Herbert Spencer, have clearly shown that education doesn’t make a person more moral or happier, that it doesn’t change their instincts or inherited passions, and that sometimes—especially when misguided—it can be far more harmful than beneficial. Statisticians have supported these views, telling us that crime rates rise with the spread of education, or at least a certain type of education, and that some of society's worst threats, like anarchists, often come from top-performing students. Recently, a notable judge, M. Adolphe Guillot, pointed out that there are currently 3,000 educated criminals for every 1,000 illiterate offenders, and that in the past fifty years, the crime rate has surged from 227 to 552 for every 100,000 people, an increase of 133 percent. He, along with his colleagues, has also observed that crime is particularly rising among young people, for whom, as is known, free and compulsory schooling in France has replaced traditional apprenticeships.

It is not assuredly—and nobody has ever maintained this proposition— that well-directed instruction may not give very useful practical results, if not in the sense of raising the standard of morality, at least in that of developing professional capacity. Unfortunately the Latin peoples, especially in the last twenty-five years, have based their systems of instruction on very erroneous principles, and in spite of the observations of the most eminent minds, such as Breal, Fustel de Coulanges, Taine, and many others, they persist in their lamentable mistakes. I have myself shown, in a work published some time ago, that the French system of education transforms the majority of those who have undergone it into enemies of society, and recruits numerous disciples for the worst forms of socialism.

It’s not guaranteed—and no one has ever claimed this—that effective teaching can't lead to practical benefits. While it might not necessarily improve moral standards, it can definitely enhance professional skills. Unfortunately, over the last twenty-five years, Latin countries have developed their educational systems based on faulty principles. Despite the insights of prominent thinkers like Breal, Fustel de Coulanges, Taine, and others, they continue to cling to their unfortunate mistakes. I have previously demonstrated in a published work that the French education system often turns many of its students into societal outcasts and draws in many followers of radical socialism.

The primary danger of this system of education—very properly qualified as Latin—consists in the fact that it is based on the fundamental psychological error that the intelligence is developed by the learning by heart of text-books. Adopting this view, the endeavour has been made to enforce a knowledge of as many hand-books as possible. From the primary school till he leaves the university a young man does nothing but acquire books by heart without his judgment or personal initiative being ever called into play. Education consists for him in reciting by heart and obeying.

The main problem with this education system—rightly called Latin—is that it’s rooted in a key psychological mistake: the belief that memorizing textbooks develops intelligence. Following this belief, there’s been an effort to make students learn as many textbooks as they can. From primary school through university, a young person spends all their time memorizing books without ever using their judgment or personal initiative. For them, education is just about reciting things from memory and following orders.

"Learning lessons, knowing by heart a grammar or a compendium, repeating well and imitating well—that," writes a former Minister of Public Instruction, M. Jules Simon, "is a ludicrous form of education whose every effort is an act of faith tacitly admitting the infallibility of the master, and whose only results are a belittling of ourselves and a rendering of us impotent."

"Learning lessons, memorizing grammar or a summary, practicing well and copying well—that," writes a former Minister of Public Instruction, M. Jules Simon, "is a ridiculous form of education where every effort is a leap of faith that implicitly accepts the authority of the teacher, and its only outcomes are diminishing our self-worth and making us powerless."

Were this education merely useless, one might confine one's self to expressing compassion for the unhappy children who, instead of making needful studies at the primary school, are instructed in the genealogy of the sons of Clotaire, the conflicts between Neustria and Austrasia, or zoological classifications. But the system presents a far more serious danger. It gives those who have been submitted to it a violent dislike to the state of life in which they were born, and an intense desire to escape from it. The working man no longer wishes to remain a working man, or the peasant to continue a peasant, while the most humble members of the middle classes admit of no possible career for their sons except that of State-paid functionaries. Instead of preparing men for life French schools solely prepare them to occupy public functions, in which success can be attained without any necessity for self-direction or the exhibition of the least glimmer of personal initiative. At the bottom of the social ladder the system creates an army of proletarians discontented with their lot and always ready to revolt, while at the summit it brings into being a frivolous bourgeoisie, at once sceptical and credulous, having a superstitious confidence in the State, whom it regards as a sort of Providence, but without forgetting to display towards it a ceaseless hostility, always laying its own faults to the door of the Government, and incapable of the least enterprise without the intervention of the authorities.

If this education were just pointless, one might only feel sorry for the unhappy children who, instead of focusing on essential studies in primary school, are taught about the genealogy of the sons of Clotaire, the conflicts between Neustria and Austrasia, or zoological classifications. But the system poses a much more serious threat. It instills in those who go through it a strong aversion to their original way of life and a deep desire to escape from it. The working man no longer wants to stay a working man, nor does the peasant wish to remain a peasant, while even the most humble members of the middle class see no possible future for their children other than becoming government employees. Instead of preparing individuals for life, French schools primarily get them ready for public roles, where success can be achieved without any need for self-motivation or the slightest sign of personal initiative. At the bottom of the social ladder, this system fosters an army of discontented proletarians who are always ready to rebel, while at the top, it creates a shallow bourgeoisie that is both skeptical and gullible, harboring a superstitious faith in the State, which they view as a kind of Providence, yet never hesitating to blame the Government for their own problems and incapable of any initiative without the involvement of authorities.

The State, which manufactures by dint of textbooks all these persons possessing diplomas, can only utilise a small number of them, and is forced to leave the others without employment. It is obliged in consequence to resign itself to feeding the first mentioned and to having the others as its enemies. From the top to the bottom of the social pyramid, from the humblest clerk to the professor and the prefect, the immense mass of persons boasting diplomas besiege the professions. While a business man has the greatest difficulty in finding an agent to represent him in the colonies, thousands of candidates solicit the most modest official posts. There are 20,000 schoolmasters and mistresses without employment in the department of the Seine alone, all of them persons who, disdaining the fields or the workshops, look to the State for their livelihood. The number of the chosen being restricted, that of the discontented is perforce immense. The latter are ready for any revolution, whoever be its chiefs and whatever the goal they aim at. The acquisition of knowledge for which no use can be found is a sure method of driving a man to revolt.[11]

The State, which creates all these diploma-holding individuals through textbooks, can only employ a small fraction of them and ends up leaving the rest without jobs. Consequently, it has to support the employed and faces resentment from the unemployed. Throughout the social hierarchy, from the lowest-ranking clerk to the professor and the official, a vast number of diploma holders crowd the job market. While business owners struggle to find representatives in the colonies, thousands apply for even the most basic government positions. There are 20,000 unemployed teachers in the Seine department alone, all of whom, turning their backs on farming or manual labor, rely on the State for their income. With a limited number of positions available, the pool of discontented individuals is inevitably huge. These individuals are primed for any revolution, regardless of its leaders or objectives. Gaining knowledge that cannot be applied is a guaranteed way to push someone toward rebellion.

[11] This phenomenon, moreover, is not peculiar to the Latin peoples. It is also to be observed in China, which is also a country in the hands of a solid hierarchy of mandarins or functionaries, and where a function is obtained, as in France, by competitive examination, in which the only test is the imperturbable recitation of bulky manuals. The army of educated persons without employment is considered in China at the present day as a veritable national calamity. It is the same in India where, since the English have opened schools, not for educating purposes, as is the case in England itself, but simply to furnish the indigenous inhabitants with instruction, there has been formed a special class of educated persons, the Baboos, who, when they do not obtain employment, become the irreconcilable enemies of the English rule. In the case of all the Baboos, whether provided with employment or not, the first effect of their instruction has been to lower their standard of morality. This is a fact on which I have insisted at length in my book, "The Civilisations of India"—a fact, too, which has been observed by all authors who have visited the great peninsula.

[11] This issue isn't just limited to Latin countries. It's also seen in China, which is run by a strong hierarchy of mandarins or officials, where positions are gained through competitive exams that primarily test the ability to memorize lengthy manuals. Today, the high number of educated people without jobs is considered a real national crisis in China. The same situation exists in India, where since the British started schools not for educational purposes like they do in England, but simply to give local people some instruction, a specific class of educated individuals, known as Baboos, has emerged. When they can't find jobs, many of them become fierce opponents of British rule. For all the Baboos, whether they have jobs or not, the first result of their education has been a decline in their moral standards. This is something I've discussed in detail in my book, "The Civilisations of India," and many authors who have traveled through the vast Indian subcontinent have noted this as well.

It is evidently too late to retrace our steps. Experience alone, that supreme educator of peoples, will be at pains to show us our mistake. It alone will be powerful enough to prove the necessity of replacing our odious text-books and our pitiable examinations by industrial instruction capable of inducing our young men to return to the fields, to the workshop, and to the colonial enterprise which they avoid to-day at all costs.

It's clearly too late to go back. Experience, the ultimate teacher, will take time to reveal our mistake. Only it can effectively demonstrate the need to replace our terrible textbooks and useless exams with practical training that encourages our young men to go back to farming, to the workshop, and to the colonial ventures they're currently steering clear of at any price.

The professional instruction which all enlightened minds are now demanding was the instruction received in the past by our forefathers. It is still in vigour at the present day among the nations who rule the world by their force of will, their initiative, and their spirit of enterprise. In a series of remarkable pages, whose principal passages I reproduce further on, a great thinker, M. Taine, has clearly shown that our former system of education was approximately that in vogue to-day in England and America, and in a remarkable parallel between the Latin and Anglo-Saxon systems he has plainly pointed out the consequences of the two methods.

The professional education that all forward-thinking individuals are now demanding is what our ancestors received in the past. It remains active today among the nations that dominate the world through their determination, initiative, and entrepreneurial spirit. In a series of insightful pages, whose key points I will reproduce later, a great thinker, M. Taine, has clearly demonstrated that our previous education system was similar to what is currently practiced in England and America, and through a striking comparison between the Latin and Anglo-Saxon systems, he has clearly highlighted the outcomes of both methods.

One might consent, perhaps, at a pinch, to continue to accept all the disadvantages of our classical education, although it produced nothing but discontented men, and men unfitted for their station in life, did the superficial acquisition of so much knowledge, the faultless repeating by heart of so many text-books, raise the level of intelligence. But does it really raise this level? Alas, no! The conditions of success in life are the possession of judgment, experience, initiative, and character—qualities which are not bestowed by books. Books are dictionaries, which it is useful to consult, but of which it is perfectly useless to have lengthy portions in one's head.

One might be willing, perhaps grudgingly, to keep dealing with all the downsides of our classical education, even though it only created unhappy individuals who weren't suited for their roles in life. Did memorizing so much information and flawlessly reciting numerous textbooks actually boost intelligence? Unfortunately, no! The keys to success in life are having judgment, experience, initiative, and character—traits that books can't provide. Books are like dictionaries; they're helpful to reference, but memorizing long sections is completely pointless.

How is it possible for professional instruction to develop the intelligence in a measure quite beyond the reach of classical instruction? This has been well shown by M. Taine.

How can professional training enhance intelligence to a level that's far beyond what traditional teaching can achieve? M. Taine has clearly illustrated this.

"Ideas, he says, are only formed in their natural and normal surroundings; the promotion of the growth is effected by the innumerable impressions appealing to the senses which a young man receives daily in the workshop, the mine, the law court, the study, the builder's yard, the hospital; at the sight of tools, materials, and operations; in the presence of customers, workers, and labour, of work well or ill done, costly or lucrative. In such a way are obtained those trifling perceptions of detail of the eyes, the ear, the hands, and even the sense of smell, which, picked up involuntarily, and silently elaborated, take shape within the learner, and suggest to him sooner or, later this or that new combination, simplification, economy, improvement, or invention. The young Frenchman is deprived, and precisely at the age when they are most fruitful, of all these precious contacts, of all these indispensable elements of assimilation. For seven or eight years on end he is shut up in a school, and is cut off from that direct personal experience which would give him a keen and exact notion of men and things and of the various ways of handling them."

"Ideas, he says, are only formed in their natural and normal surroundings; their growth is fostered by the countless impressions that appeal to the senses and that a young man experiences daily in places like the workshop, the mine, the courtroom, the study, the construction site, and the hospital; through seeing tools, materials, and tasks; in the company of customers, workers, and labor, whether the work is well or poorly done, expensive or profitable. This is how those small perceptions of detail captured by the eyes, ears, hands, and even the sense of smell are involuntarily picked up and silently processed, taking shape within the learner and eventually suggesting to him one or another new combination, simplification, cost-saving, improvement, or invention. The young Frenchman is deprived, especially at an age when such experiences are most valuable, of all these vital interactions and essential elements of learning. For seven or eight years, he is confined to a school, cut off from the direct personal experiences that would provide him with a clear and accurate understanding of people, things, and the various ways of engaging with them."

" . . . At least nine out of ten have wasted their time and pains during several years of their life—telling, important, even decisive years. Among such are to be counted, first of all, the half or two-thirds of those who present themselves for examination—I refer to those who are rejected; and then among those who are successful, who obtain a degree, a certificate, a diploma, there is still a half or two-thirds—I refer to the overworked. Too much has been demanded of them by exacting that on a given day, on a chair or before a board, they should, for two hours in succession, and with respect to a group of sciences, be living repertories of all human knowledge. In point of fact they were that, or nearly so, for two hours on that particular day, but a month later they are so no longer. They could not go through the examination again. Their too numerous and too burdensome acquisitions slip incessantly from their mind, and are not replaced. Their mental vigour has declined, their fertile capacity for growth has dried up, the fully-developed man appears, and he is often a used-up man. Settled down, married, resigned to turning in a circle, and indefinitely in the same circle, he shuts himself up in his confined function, which he fulfils adequately, but nothing more. Such is the average yield: assuredly the receipts do not balance the expenditure. In England or America, where, as in France previous to 1789, the contrary proceeding is adopted, the outcome obtained is equal or superior."

". . . At least nine out of ten people have wasted their time and effort during several crucial years of their lives—years that really matter. This includes, first and foremost, half or two-thirds of those who show up for exams—I'm talking about those who fail; and then among those who do succeed and earn a degree, certificate, or diploma, there’s still half or two-thirds of them—I’m addressing the overworked. They've been pushed too hard by requiring them to be, for two straight hours on a specific day, walking encyclopedias on a range of subjects while sitting in a chair or in front of a board. Yes, they managed to be that, or nearly so, for those two hours on that one day, but a month later they are not. They wouldn’t be able to pass the exam again. Their many burdensome learnings constantly slip from their minds and are not replenished. Their mental sharpness has faded, their capacity for growth has dried up, and what often emerges is a fully developed person who is also often exhausted. Settled down, married, resigned to going around in circles, and stuck indefinitely in the same routine, they confine themselves to their limited role, which they handle adequately, but nothing more. That’s the average outcome: clearly, the effort doesn't match the results. In England or America, where, just like in France before 1789, the opposite approach is taken, the results achieved are equal to or better."

The illustrious psychologist subsequently shows us the difference between our system and that of the Anglo-Saxons. The latter do not possess our innumerable special schools. With them instruction is not based on book-learning, but on object lessons. The engineer, for example, is trained in a workshop, and never at a school; a method which allows of each individual reaching the level his intelligence permits of. He becomes a workman or a foreman if he can get no further, an engineer if his aptitudes take him as far. This manner of proceeding is much more democratic and of much greater benefit to society than that of making the whole career of an individual depend on an examination, lasting a few hours, and undergone at the age of nineteen or twenty.

The renowned psychologist then points out the differences between our system and that of the Anglo-Saxons. They don't have our countless specialized schools. For them, education isn’t focused on book learning, but on hands-on lessons. For instance, engineers are trained in workshops rather than in classrooms; this approach allows each person to reach the level that their intelligence allows. They become a skilled worker or a supervisor if that’s as far as they can go, and an engineer if their talents take them further. This method is much more democratic and benefits society much more than relying on a single exam lasting a few hours taken at age nineteen or twenty to determine someone’s entire career.

"In the hospital, the mine, the factory, in the architect's or the lawyer's office, the student, who makes a start while very young, goes through his apprenticeship, stage by stage, much as does with us a law clerk in his office, or an artist in his studio. Previously, and before making a practical beginning, he has had an opportunity of following some general and summary course of instruction, so as to have a framework ready prepared in which to store the observations he is shortly to make. Furthermore he is able, as a rule, to avail himself of sundry technical courses which he can follow in his leisure hours, so as to co-ordinate step by step the daily experience he is gathering. Under such a system the practical capabilities increase and develop of themselves in exact proportion to the faculties of the student, and in the direction requisite for his future task and the special work for which from now onwards he desires to fit himself. By this means in England or the United States a young man is quickly in a position to develop his capacity to the utmost. At twenty-five years of age, and much sooner if the material and the parts are there, he is not merely a useful performer, he is capable also of spontaneous enterprise; he is not only a part of a machine, but also a motor. In France, where the contrary system prevails—in France, which with each succeeding generation is falling more and more into line with China—the sum total of the wasted forces is enormous."

"In the hospital, the mine, the factory, or in an architect's or lawyer's office, a student who starts young goes through their apprenticeship step by step, just like a law clerk in their office or an artist in their studio. Before diving into practical work, they've had the chance to take some general and introductory courses to create a framework for all the observations they will soon make. Additionally, they're usually able to take various technical courses during their free time, allowing them to gradually connect the daily experiences they're gathering. With this system, practical skills grow and develop in direct proportion to the student's abilities and in the direction they need for their future work. This way, in England or the United States, a young person can quickly maximize their potential. By the age of twenty-five, or even earlier if the resources and opportunities are available, they are not just a useful worker; they're capable of taking the initiative on their own. They aren't just a part of a machine; they are a driving force. In France, however, where the opposite system is in place – in France, which with each generation is aligning more with China – the total amount of wasted potential is immense."

The great philosopher arrives at the following conclusion with respect to the growing incongruity between our Latin system of education and the requirements of practical life:—

The great philosopher comes to the following conclusion regarding the increasing mismatch between our Latin system of education and the needs of everyday life:—

"In the three stages of instruction, those of childhood, adolescence and youth, the theoretical and pedagogic preparation by books on the school benches has lengthened out and become overcharged in view of the examination, the degree, the diploma, and the certificate, and solely in this view, and by the worst methods, by the application of an unnatural and anti-social regime, by the excessive postponement of the practical apprenticeship, by our boarding-school system, by artificial training and mechanical cramming, by overwork, without thought for the time that is to follow, for the adult age and the functions of the man, without regard for the real world on which the young man will shortly be thrown, for the society in which we move and to which he must be adapted or be taught to resign himself in advance, for the struggle in which humanity is engaged, and in which to defend himself and to keep his footing he ought previously to have been equipped, armed, trained, and hardened. This indispensable equipment, this acquisition of more importance than any other, this sturdy common sense and nerve and will-power our schools do not procure the young Frenchman; on the contrary, far from qualifying him for his approaching and definite state, they disqualify him. In consequence, his entry into the world and his first steps in the field of action are most often merely a succession of painful falls, whose effect is that he long remains wounded and bruised, and sometimes disabled for life. The test is severe and dangerous. In the course of it the mental and moral equilibrium is affected, and runs the risk of not being re-established. Too sudden and complete disillusion has supervened. The deceptions have been too great, the disappointments too keen."[12]

"In the three stages of learning—childhood, adolescence, and young adulthood—the preparation through books in schools has become overly long and burdened with a focus on exams, degrees, diplomas, and certificates. This approach, relying on ineffective methods, involves applying an unnatural and anti-social system, delaying practical training, maintaining our boarding school style, enforcing artificial training and rote memorization, and pushing for excessive work without considering future life, adulthood, or the responsibilities ahead. It fails to take into account the real world that young people will soon face and the society they need to adapt to, or to prepare them for the struggle humanity engages in, equipping them to defend themselves and navigate this reality. This essential preparation—common sense, resilience, and willpower—is lacking in our schools. Instead of qualifying them for their upcoming roles, they disqualify them. As a result, when they enter the real world and start taking action, they often face a series of painful setbacks, leaving them wounded and bruised, and sometimes permanently affected. The challenge is harsh and risky, impacting their mental and moral stability, and risking permanent damage. The disillusionment is sudden and complete. The deceptions have been too severe, and the disappointments too intense."

[12] Taine, "Le Regime moderne," vol. ii., 1894. These pages are almost the last that Taine wrote. They resume admirably the results of the great philosopher's long experience. Unfortunately they are in my opinion totally incomprehensible for such of our university professors who have not lived abroad. Education is the only means at our disposal of influencing to some extent the mind of a nation, and it is profoundly saddening to have to think that there is scarcely any one in France who can arrive at understanding that our present system of teaching is a grave cause of rapid decadence, which instead of elevating our youth, lowers and perverts it.

[12] Taine, "Le Regime moderne," vol. ii., 1894. These pages are almost the last that Taine wrote. They brilliantly summarize the insights gained from the philosopher's extensive experience. Unfortunately, in my opinion, they are completely incomprehensible to those of our university professors who haven't spent time abroad. Education is the only tool we have to influence the mindset of a nation, and it's deeply troubling to realize that there are hardly any people in France who can understand that our current education system is a significant factor contributing to rapid decline, which instead of uplifting our youth, diminishes and corrupts it.

A useful comparison may be made between Taine's pages and the observations on American education recently made by M. Paul Bourget in his excellent book, "Outre-Mer." He, too, after having noted that our education merely produces narrow-minded bourgeois, lacking in initiative and will-power, or anarchists—"those two equally harmful types of the civilised man, who degenerates into impotent platitude or insane destructiveness"—he too, I say, draws a comparison that cannot be the object of too much reflection between our French lycees (public schools), those factories of degeneration, and the American schools, which prepare a man admirably for life. The gulf existing between truly democratic nations and those who have democracy in their speeches, but in no wise in their thoughts, is clearly brought out in this comparison.

A useful comparison can be made between Taine's writings and the thoughts on American education recently expressed by M. Paul Bourget in his excellent book, "Outre-Mer." He, too, after observing that our education only produces narrow-minded bourgeois who lack initiative and willpower, or anarchists—“those two equally harmful types of civilized people, who degenerate into useless clichés or reckless destruction”—also draws a comparison that deserves careful consideration between our French lycees (public schools), which he views as factories of degeneration, and the American schools, which prepare individuals exceptionally well for life. The gap between truly democratic nations and those that talk about democracy but don’t truly embody it in their thinking is clearly highlighted in this comparison.

Have we digressed in what precedes from the psychology of crowds? Assuredly not. If we desire to understand the ideas and beliefs that are germinating to-day in the masses, and will spring up to-morrow, it is necessary to know how the ground has been prepared. The instruction given the youth of a country allows of a knowledge of what that country will one day be. The education accorded the present generation justifies the most gloomy previsions. It is in part by instruction and education that the mind of the masses is improved or deteriorated. It was necessary in consequence to show how this mind has been fashioned by the system in vogue, and how the mass of the indifferent and the neutral has become progressively an army of the discontented ready to obey all the suggestions of utopians and rhetoricians. It is in the schoolroom that socialists and anarchists are found nowadays, and that the way is being paved for the approaching period of decadence for the Latin peoples.

Have we strayed from discussing crowd psychology? Definitely not. If we want to understand the ideas and beliefs that are forming today among the masses and will emerge tomorrow, we need to know how the groundwork has been laid. The education provided to a country's youth gives us insight into what that nation will eventually become. The schooling given to the current generation supports the most pessimistic forecasts. It's partly through education and instruction that the mindset of the masses is either improved or worsened. Therefore, it was necessary to demonstrate how this mindset has been shaped by the existing system and how the majority of indifferent and neutral people have progressively turned into a group of discontented individuals ready to follow the whims of dreamers and speakers. Today, it's in the classroom where socialists and anarchists can be found, and where the path is being set for the looming decline of the Latin peoples.

CHAPTER II

THE IMMEDIATE FACTORS OF THE OPINIONS OF CROWDS

1. IMAGES, WORDS AND FORMULAE. The magical power of words and formulae—The power of words bound up with the images they evoke, and independent of their real sense—These images vary from age to age, and from race to race—The wear and tear of words—Examples of the considerable variations of sense of much-used words—The political utility of baptizing old things with new names when the words by which they were designated produced an unfavourable impression on the masses— variations of the sense of words in consequence of race differences—The different meanings of the word "democracy" in Europe and America. 2. ILLUSIONS. Their importance—They are to be found at the root of all civilisations—The social necessity of illusions—Crowds always prefer them to truths. 3. EXPERIENCE. Experience alone can fix in the mind of crowds truths become necessary and destroy illusions grown dangerous—Experience is only effective on the condition that it be frequently repeated—The cost of the experiences requisite to persuade crowds. 4. REASON. The nullity of its influence on crowds—Crowds only to be influenced by their unconscious sentiments— The role of logic in history—The secret causes of improbable events.

1. IMAGES, WORDS AND FORMULAE. The magical power of words and formulas—The impact of words tied to the images they create, separate from their true meaning—These images change over time and across cultures—The deterioration of words—Examples of the significant shifts in meaning of frequently used words—The political advantage of renaming established concepts when their original terms evoke negative feelings among the public—The variations in meaning of words due to cultural differences—The differing interpretations of the word "democracy" in Europe and America. 2. ILLUSIONS. Their significance—They lie at the foundation of all civilizations—The social necessity of illusions—Groups consistently favor them over truths. 3. EXPERIENCE. Only experience can instill necessary truths in the minds of the masses and eliminate dangerous illusions—Experience is effective only if it is frequently repeated—The cost of the experiences needed to persuade crowds. 4. REASON. Its lack of influence on crowds—Crowds can only be swayed by their unconscious feelings—The role of logic in history—The hidden causes of unlikely events.

We have just investigated the remote and preparatory factors which give the mind of crowds a special receptivity, and make possible therein the growth of certain sentiments and certain ideas. It now remains for us to study the factors capable of acting in a direct manner. We shall see in a forthcoming chapter how these factors should be put in force in order that they may produce their full effect.

We have just explored the distant and preliminary factors that make crowds particularly receptive and allow certain feelings and ideas to develop. Now, we need to examine the factors that can directly influence them. In an upcoming chapter, we will discuss how these factors should be effectively applied to achieve their maximum impact.

In the first part of this work we studied the sentiments, ideas, and methods of reasoning of collective bodies, and from the knowledge thus acquired it would evidently be possible to deduce in a general way the means of making an impression on their mind. We already know what strikes the imagination of crowds, and are acquainted with the power and contagiousness of suggestions, of those especially that are presented under the form of images. However, as suggestions may proceed from very different sources, the factors capable of acting on the minds of crowds may differ considerably. It is necessary, then, to study them separately. This is not a useless study. Crowds are somewhat like the sphinx of ancient fable: it is necessary to arrive at a solution of the problems offered by their psychology or to resign ourselves to being devoured by them.

In the first part of this work, we explored the feelings, thoughts, and reasoning methods of groups, and from the knowledge gained, we can generally deduce how to influence their minds. We already understand what captures the imagination of crowds and are familiar with the power and spread of suggestions, especially those presented as images. However, since suggestions can come from very different sources, the factors that can influence the minds of crowds can vary significantly. Therefore, it's important to examine them individually. This is not a pointless study. Crowds are somewhat like the Sphinx from ancient legend: we need to find solutions to the challenges offered by their psychology or risk being consumed by them.

1. IMAGES, WORDS, AND FORMULAS

When studying the imagination of crowds we saw that it is particularly open to the impressions produced by images. These images do not always lie ready to hand, but it is possible to evoke them by the judicious employment of words and formulas. Handled with art, they possess in sober truth the mysterious power formerly attributed to them by the adepts of magic. They cause the birth in the minds of crowds of the most formidable tempests, which in turn they are capable of stilling. A pyramid far loftier than that of old Cheops could be raised merely with the bones of men who have been victims of the power of words and formulas.

When we look at how the imagination of crowds works, we find that it's especially influenced by the images presented to them. These images might not always be readily available, but we can bring them to mind through the careful use of words and phrases. When crafted skillfully, they have a genuine, mysterious power that was once believed to be magical. They can spark intense emotions in a crowd, which they can also calm down. A pyramid much taller than the one built by Cheops could be constructed solely from the remains of those who fell under the influence of words and phrases.

The power of words is bound up with the images they evoke, and is quite independent of their real significance. Words whose sense is the most ill-defined are sometimes those that possess the most influence. Such, for example, are the terms democracy, socialism, equality, liberty, &c., whose meaning is so vague that bulky volumes do not suffice to precisely fix it. Yet it is certain that a truly magical power is attached to those short syllables, as if they contained the solution of all problems. They synthesise the most diverse unconscious aspirations and the hope of their realisation.

The power of words is linked to the images they create and is mostly separate from their actual meaning. Words with the most unclear meanings are sometimes the ones that have the biggest impact. For instance, terms like democracy, socialism, equality, liberty, etc., have such vague definitions that even long books can’t pin them down. Still, there’s no doubt that these short words carry a kind of magical power, as if they hold the key to solving all problems. They encapsulate a wide range of unspoken desires and the hope for those desires to become reality.

Reason and arguments are incapable of combatting certain words and formulas. They are uttered with solemnity in the presence of crowds, and as soon as they have been pronounced an expression of respect is visible on every countenance, and all heads are bowed. By many they are considered as natural forces, as supernatural powers. They evoke grandiose and vague images in men's minds, but this very vagueness that wraps them in obscurity augments their mysterious power. They are the mysterious divinities hidden behind the tabernacle, which the devout only approach in fear and trembling.

Reason and arguments can’t compete with certain words and phrases. They’re said with seriousness in front of crowds, and as soon as they’re spoken, you can see respect on everyone’s face, and all heads bow. Many view them as natural forces or supernatural powers. They conjure up grand, vague images in people’s minds, but that very vagueness that shrouds them in mystery enhances their powerful allure. They are the mysterious deities hidden behind the tabernacle, which only the faithful approach with fear and trembling.

The images evoked by words being independent of their sense, they vary from age to age and from people to people, the formulas remaining identical. Certain transitory images are attached to certain words: the word is merely as it were the button of an electric bell that calls them up.

The images triggered by words are separate from their meaning; they change over time and between different cultures, even though the formulas stay the same. Certain fleeting images are linked to specific words: the word is like a button on an electric bell that summons them.

All words and all formulas do not possess the power of evoking images, while there are some which have once had this power, but lose it in the course of use, and cease to waken any response in the mind. They then become vain sounds, whose principal utility is to relieve the person who employs them of the obligation of thinking. Armed with a small stock of formulas and commonplaces learnt while we are young, we possess all that is needed to traverse life without the tiring necessity of having to reflect on anything whatever.

All words and formulas don't have the ability to create images, while some once did but lose that ability over time, eventually failing to stimulate any response in our minds. They then become empty sounds, primarily useful for freeing the person using them from the need to think. With just a few basic formulas and clichés learned in our youth, we have everything we need to move through life without the exhausting requirement of having to consider anything at all.

If any particular language be studied, it is seen that the words of which it is composed change rather slowly in the course of ages, while the images these words evoke or the meaning attached to them changes ceaselessly. This is the reason why, in another work, I have arrived at the conclusion that the absolute translation of a language, especially of a dead language, is totally impossible. What do we do in reality when we substitute a French for a Latin, Greek, or Sanscrit expression, or even when we endeavour to understand a book written in our own tongue two or three centuries back? We merely put the images and ideas with which modern life has endowed our intelligence in the place of absolutely distinct notions and images which ancient life had brought into being in the mind of races submitted to conditions of existence having no analogy with our own. When the men of the Revolution imagined they were copying the Greeks and Romans, what were they doing except giving to ancient words a sense the latter had never had? What resemblance can possibly exist between the institutions of the Greeks and those designated to-day by corresponding words? A republic at that epoch was an essentially aristocratic institution, formed of a reunion of petty despots ruling over a crowd of slaves kept in the most absolute subjection. These communal aristocracies, based on slavery, could not have existed for a moment without it.

If we study any specific language, we notice that the words that make up that language change quite slowly over time, while the images those words conjure up or the meanings we attach to them are constantly shifting. This is why, in another work, I concluded that an absolute translation of a language, especially a dead language, is completely impossible. What do we actually do when we replace a French expression with a Latin, Greek, or Sanskrit one, or even when we try to understand a book written in our own language two or three centuries ago? We simply replace the ideas and images shaped by modern life with notions and images that ancient life created in the minds of people living under circumstances that are completely different from ours. When the people of the Revolution thought they were emulating the Greeks and Romans, what they were really doing was giving ancient words meanings they never had. What similarities can there possibly be between the institutions of the Greeks and those referred to today by similar words? A republic at that time was primarily an aristocratic institution, made up of a collection of small tyrants ruling over a multitude of slaves kept in total subjugation. These communal aristocracies, based on slavery, could not have existed for even a moment without it.

The word "liberty," again, what signification could it have in any way resembling that we attribute to it to-day at a period when the possibility of the liberty of thought was not even suspected, and when there was no greater and more exceptional crime than that of discussing the gods, the laws and the customs of the city? What did such a word as "fatherland" signify to an Athenian or Spartan unless it were the cult of Athens or Sparta, and in no wise that of Greece, composed of rival cities always at war with each other? What meaning had the same word "fatherland" among the ancient Gauls, divided into rival tribes and races, and possessing different languages and religions, and who were easily vanquished by Caesar because he always found allies among them? It was Rome that made a country of Gaul by endowing it with political and religious unity. Without going back so far, scarcely two centuries ago, is it to be believed that this same notion of a fatherland was conceived to have the same meaning as at present by French princes like the great Conde, who allied themselves with the foreigner against their sovereign? And yet again, the same word had it not a sense very different from the modern for the French royalist emigrants, who thought they obeyed the laws of honour in fighting against France, and who from their point of view did indeed obey them, since the feudal law bound the vassal to the lord and not to the soil, so that where the sovereign was there was the true fatherland?

The word "liberty" — what could it possibly mean in any way similar to how we understand it today, at a time when the very idea of freedom of thought wasn't even imagined, and where discussing the gods, laws, and customs of the city was considered the worst crime? What did the term "fatherland" mean to an Athenian or Spartan, if not the worship of Athens or Sparta, and certainly not Greece as a whole, which was made up of rival cities always at war with one another? What meaning did "fatherland" hold for the ancient Gauls, who were split into competing tribes and races, each with their own languages and religions, and who were easily defeated by Caesar due to him always finding allies among them? It was Rome that united Gaul into a country by providing political and religious cohesion. Fast forward to just two centuries ago — can we really believe that the same idea of a fatherland had the same significance for French princes like the great Conde, who allied with foreigners against their own king? Yet again, didn’t the same word carry a very different meaning for the French royalist emigrants, who believed they were honoring their commitment by fighting against France, and who, from their perspective, were indeed following that commitment, since feudal law tied the vassal to the lord rather than the land, meaning wherever the sovereign was, that was the true fatherland?

Numerous are the words whose meaning has thus profoundly changed from age to age—words which we can only arrive at understanding in the sense in which they were formerly understood after a long effort. It has been said with truth that much study is necessary merely to arrive at conceiving what was signified to our great grandfathers by such words as the "king" and the "royal family." What, then, is likely to be the case with terms still more complex?

Many words have significantly changed in meaning over time—words that we can only come to understand in the way they were once understood after considerable effort. It's been rightly said that a lot of study is needed just to grasp what our great-grandparents meant by terms like "king" and "royal family." So, what can we expect from even more complex terms?

Words, then, have only mobile and transitory significations which change from age to age and people to people; and when we desire to exert an influence by their means on the crowd what it is requisite to know is the meaning given them by the crowd at a given moment, and not the meaning which they formerly had or may yet have for individuals of a different mental constitution.

Words only have flexible and temporary meanings that shift from generation to generation and culture to culture. If we want to influence the masses through these words, what we really need to understand is the meaning that the crowd associates with them at a specific point in time, not the meaning they once had or might have for individuals with different mindsets.

Thus, when crowds have come, as the result of political upheavals or changes of belief, to acquire a profound antipathy for the images evoked by certain words, the first duty of the true statesman is to change the words without, of course, laying hands on the things themselves, the latter being too intimately bound up with the inherited constitution to be transformed. The judicious Tocqueville long ago made the remark that the work of the consulate and the empire consisted more particularly in the clothing with new words of the greater part of the institutions of the past—that is to say, in replacing words evoking disagreeable images in the imagination of the crowd by other words of which the novelty prevented such evocations. The "taille" or tallage has become the land tax; the "gabelle," the tax on salt; the "aids," the indirect contributions and the consolidated duties; the tax on trade companies and guilds, the license, &c.

So, when crowds have gathered due to political turmoil or shifts in belief and developed a strong dislike for the images certain words create, the primary responsibility of a true statesman is to change the words without, of course, altering the things themselves, as those are too closely tied to the established constitution to be changed. The insightful Tocqueville pointed out long ago that the work of the consulate and the empire primarily involved dressing many of the past institutions in new terminology—that is, swapping out words that conjured unpleasant images for new ones that avoided such associations. The "taille" or tallage became the land tax; the "gabelle," the salt tax; the "aids," the indirect contributions and consolidated duties; the tax on trade companies and guilds became the license, etc.

One of the most essential functions of statesmen consists, then, in baptizing with popular or, at any rate, indifferent words things the crowd cannot endure under their old names. The power of words is so great that it suffices to designate in well-chosen terms the most odious things to make them acceptable to crowds. Taine justly observes that it was by invoking liberty and fraternity—words very popular at the time— that the Jacobins were able "to install a despotism worthy of Dahomey, a tribunal similar to that of the Inquisition, and to accomplish human hecatombs akin to those of ancient Mexico." The art of those who govern, as is the case with the art of advocates, consists above all in the science of employing words. One of the greatest difficulties of this art is, that in one and the same society the same words most often have very different meanings for the different social classes, who employ in appearance the same words, but never speak the same language.

One of the most important roles of politicians is to rename things that the public can't stand under their old titles, using popular or at least neutral language. The power of words is so immense that simply using the right terms can make even the most terrible things acceptable to the masses. Taine rightly points out that it was by invoking liberty and fraternity—terms that were quite popular at the time—that the Jacobins were able "to establish a despotism worthy of Dahomey, a tribunal like that of the Inquisition, and to carry out human massacres similar to those of ancient Mexico." The skill of those in power, like that of lawyers, primarily lies in the ability to use words effectively. A major challenge of this skill is that within a single society, the same words often have very different meanings for different social classes, who may use the same words but never actually communicate in the same way.

In the preceding examples it is especially time that has been made to intervene as the principal factor in the changing of the meaning of words. If, however, we also make race intervene, we shall then see that, at the same period, among peoples equally civilised but of different race, the same words very often correspond to extremely dissimilar ideas. It is impossible to understand these differences without having travelled much, and for this reason I shall not insist upon them. I shall confine myself to observing that it is precisely the words most often employed by the masses which among different peoples possess the most different meanings. Such is the case, for instance, with the words "democracy" and "socialism" in such frequent use nowadays.

In the previous examples, time has been the main factor affecting the changing meanings of words. However, if we also consider race, we'll see that during the same period, among equally advanced but different racial groups, the same words often correspond to very different ideas. It's impossible to grasp these differences without extensive travel, so I won't dwell on them. I just want to point out that the words most commonly used by the masses tend to have the most varied meanings across different cultures. This is true for words like "democracy" and "socialism," which are frequently used today.

In reality they correspond to quite contrary ideas and images in the Latin and Anglo-Saxon mind. For the Latin peoples the word "democracy" signifies more especially the subordination of the will and the initiative of the individual to the will and the initiative of the community represented by the State. It is the State that is charged, to a greater and greater degree, with the direction of everything, the centralisation, the monopolisation, and the manufacture of everything. To the State it is that all parties without exception, radicals, socialists, or monarchists, constantly appeal. Among the Anglo-Saxons and notably in America this same word "democracy" signifies, on the contrary, the intense development of the will of the individual, and as complete a subordination as possible of the State, which, with the exception of the police, the army, and diplomatic relations, is not allowed the direction of anything, not even of public instruction. It is seen, then, that the same word which signifies for one people the subordination of the will and the initiative of the individual and the preponderance of the State, signifies for another the excessive development of the will and the initiative of the individual and the complete subordination of the State.[13]

In reality, they represent quite different ideas and images in the minds of Latin and Anglo-Saxon cultures. For Latin peoples, the word "democracy" mainly signifies the subordination of individual will and initiative to that of the community represented by the State. The State is increasingly responsible for directing everything — centralizing, monopolizing, and managing everything. It is to the State that all groups, whether radicals, socialists, or monarchists, constantly turn for support. In contrast, among the Anglo-Saxons, especially in America, the same word "democracy" signifies the strong emphasis on individual will and as little control by the State as possible. Apart from the police, military, and diplomatic relations, the State is not permitted to direct anything, not even education. Therefore, it's clear that the same word conveys, for one culture, the subordination of individual will and initiative with a dominant State, while for the other, it signifies the extreme development of personal will and initiative along with the complete subordination of the State.[13]

[13] In my book, "The Psychological Laws of the Evolution of Peoples," I have insisted at length on the differences which distinguish the Latin democratic ideal from the Anglo-Saxon democratic ideal. Independently, and as the result of his travels, M. Paul Bourget has arrived, in his quite recent book, "Outre-Mer," at conclusions almost identical with mine.

[13] In my book, "The Psychological Laws of the Evolution of Peoples," I've thoroughly discussed the differences between the Latin democratic ideal and the Anglo-Saxon democratic ideal. Independently and as a result of his travels, M. Paul Bourget has reached conclusions that are nearly identical to mine in his recent book, "Outre-Mer."

2. ILLUSIONS

From the dawn of civilisation onwards crowds have always undergone the influence of illusions. It is to the creators of illusions that they have raised more temples, statues, and altars than to any other class of men. Whether it be the religious illusions of the past or the philosophic and social illusions of the present, these formidable sovereign powers are always found at the head of all the civilisations that have successively flourished on our planet. It is in their name that were built the temples of Chaldea and Egypt and the religious edifices of the Middle Ages, and that a vast upheaval shook the whole of Europe a century ago, and there is not one of our political, artistic, or social conceptions that is free from their powerful impress. Occasionally, at the cost of terrible disturbances, man overthrows them, but he seems condemned to always set them up again. Without them he would never have emerged from his primitive barbarian state, and without them again he would soon return to it. Doubtless they are futile shadows; but these children of our dreams have forced the nations to create whatever the arts may boast of splendour or civilisation of greatness.

Since the beginning of civilization, crowds have always been influenced by illusions. It is to the creators of these illusions that they have dedicated more temples, statues, and altars than to any other group of people. Whether it’s the religious illusions of the past or the philosophical and social illusions of today, these powerful forces are always found at the forefront of all the civilizations that have ever thrived on our planet. It was in their name that the temples of Chaldea and Egypt were built, as well as the religious structures of the Middle Ages, and it was these forces that sparked a major upheaval across Europe a century ago. There isn’t a single one of our political, artistic, or social beliefs that isn’t shaped by their powerful influence. Sometimes, at the cost of significant upheaval, humanity manages to overthrow them, but it seems we are destined to rebuild them again. Without these illusions, civilization would never have progressed beyond its primitive, barbaric state, and without them, it would quickly regress back to it. They may be empty shadows; however, these products of our imagination have compelled nations to produce all the splendors of art and the greatness of civilization.

"If one destroyed in museums and libraries, if one hurled down on the flagstones before the churches all the works and all the monuments of art that religions have inspired, what would remain of the great dreams of humanity? To give to men that portion of hope and illusion without which they cannot live, such is the reason for the existence of gods, heroes, and poets. During fifty years science appeared to undertake this task. But science has been compromised in hearts hungering after the ideal, because it does not dare to be lavish enough of promises, because it cannot lie."[14]

"If someone destroyed everything in museums and libraries, if they tossed all the artworks and monuments inspired by religions onto the church floors, what would be left of humanity's grand dreams? The purpose of gods, heroes, and poets is to give people a sense of hope and illusion that they need to live. For fifty years, science seemed to take on this role. But science has let down those who long for the ideal because it doesn’t promise enough, because it can’t lie."

[14] Daniel Lesueur.

Daniel Lesueur.

The philosophers of the last century devoted themselves with fervour to the destruction of the religious, political, and social illusions on which our forefathers had lived for a long tale of centuries. By destroying them they have dried up the springs of hope and resignation. Behind the immolated chimeras they came face to face with the blind and silent forces of nature, which are inexorable to weakness and ignore pity.

The philosophers of the last century passionately worked to dismantle the religious, political, and social illusions that our ancestors had relied on for many centuries. By breaking these down, they have drained the wells of hope and acceptance. Behind the destroyed illusions, they encountered the blind and silent forces of nature, which are unforgiving of weakness and show no compassion.

Notwithstanding all its progress, philosophy has been unable as yet to offer the masses any ideal that can charm them; but, as they must have their illusions at all cost, they turn instinctively, as the insect seeks the light, to the rhetoricians who accord them what they want. Not truth, but error has always been the chief factor in the evolution of nations, and the reason why socialism is so powerful to-day is that it constitutes the last illusion that is still vital. In spite of all scientific demonstrations it continues on the increase. Its principal strength lies in the fact that it is championed by minds sufficiently ignorant of things as they are in reality to venture boldly to promise mankind happiness. The social illusion reigns to-day upon all the heaped-up ruins of the past, and to it belongs the future. The masses have never thirsted after truth. They turn aside from evidence that is not to their taste, preferring to deify error, if error seduce them. Whoever can supply them with illusions is easily their master; whoever attempts to destroy their illusions is always their victim.

Despite all its advancements, philosophy still hasn't provided the masses with an ideal that truly engages them; instead, they instinctively seek out the orators who give them what they want, just as insects are drawn to light. It's not truth but rather falsehood that's been the main driver of nations' progress, and the reason socialism holds so much power today is that it represents the final vital illusion. In spite of all scientific proofs, it continues to grow. Its main strength lies in the fact that it's supported by individuals who are not fully aware of reality and boldly promise happiness to mankind. The social illusion rules today over the countless ruins of the past, and it shapes the future. The masses have never craved truth. They ignore evidence that doesn't suit them, opting instead to worship falsehoods if they find them appealing. Whoever can provide them with illusions easily becomes their leader; whoever tries to shatter their illusions inevitably becomes their victim.

3. EXPERIENCE

Experience constitutes almost the only effective process by which a truth may be solidly established in the mind of the masses, and illusions grown too dangerous be destroyed. To this end, however, it is necessary that the experience should take place on a very large scale, and be very frequently repeated. The experiences undergone by one generation are useless, as a rule, for the generation that follows, which is the reason why historical facts, cited with a view to demonstration, serve no purpose. Their only utility is to prove to what an extent experiences need to be repeated from age to age to exert any influence, or to be successful in merely shaking an erroneous opinion when it is solidly implanted in the mind of the masses.

Experience is almost the only effective way to firmly establish a truth in the minds of the general public and to dismantle dangerous illusions. However, for this to happen, the experience must occur on a very large scale and be repeated frequently. Usually, the experiences of one generation are not valuable for the next, which is why historical facts, used for demonstration, are oftentimes useless. Their only value is to show how much experiences need to be repeated over time to have any impact or to successfully challenge a deeply rooted misconception in the minds of the masses.

Our century and that which preceded it will doubtless be alluded to by historians as an era of curious experiments, which in no other age have been tried in such number.

Our century and the one before it will surely be described by historians as a time of unusual experiments, unlike anything attempted in such great numbers in any other era.

The most gigantic of these experiments was the French Revolution. To find out that a society is not to be refashioned from top to bottom in accordance with the dictates of pure reason, it was necessary that several millions of men should be massacred and that Europe should be profoundly disturbed for a period of twenty years. To prove to us experimentally that dictators cost the nations who acclaim them dear, two ruinous experiences have been required in fifty years, and in spite of their clearness they do not seem to have been sufficiently convincing. The first, nevertheless, cost three millions of men and an invasion, the second involved a loss of territory, and carried in its wake the necessity for permanent armies. A third was almost attempted not long since, and will assuredly be attempted one day. To bring an entire nation to admit that the huge German army was not, as was currently alleged thirty years ago, a sort of harmless national guard,[15] the terrible war which cost us so dear had to take place. To bring about the recognition that Protection ruins the nations who adopt it, at least twenty years of disastrous experience will be needful. These examples might be indefinitely multiplied.

The largest of these experiments was the French Revolution. It took the massacre of millions of people and the upheaval in Europe for twenty years to realize that a society can't be completely reshaped based on the principles of pure reason. To experimentally show us that dictators cost the nations that support them dearly, two devastating experiences were needed in fifty years, and even though they are clear, they don’t seem to have been convincing enough. The first, for instance, resulted in three million deaths and an invasion, while the second resulted in territorial loss and created a need for permanent armies. A third attempt was almost made not long ago, and it will definitely be tried again someday. To make an entire nation recognize that the huge German army was not, as claimed thirty years ago, just a harmless national guard, it took the terrible war that cost us so much. To acknowledge that Protectionism harms the nations that adopt it, at least twenty years of disastrous experience will be necessary. These examples could be endlessly expanded.

[15] The opinion of the crowd was formed in this case by those rough-and-ready associations of dissimilar things, the mechanism of which I have previously explained. The French national guard of that period, being composed of peaceable shopkeepers, utterly lacking in discipline and quite incapable of being taken seriously, whatever bore a similar name, evoked the same conception and was considered in consequence as harmless. The error of the crowd was shared at the time by its leaders, as happens so often in connection with opinions dealing with generalisations. In a speech made in the Chamber on the 31st of December, 1867, and quoted in a book by M. E. Ollivier that has appeared recently, a statesman who often followed the opinion of the crowd but was never in advance of it—I allude to M. Thiers—declared that Prussia only possessed a national guard analogous to that of France, and in consequence without importance, in addition to a regular army about equal to the French regular army; assertions about as accurate as the predictions of the same statesman as to the insignificant future reserved for railways.

[15] The crowd's opinion in this case was shaped by those haphazard associations of unlike things, the mechanics of which I've explained before. The French national guard of that time was made up of peaceful shopkeepers, totally lacking in discipline and not taken seriously, no matter what name they went by, which led to the belief that they were harmless. The crowd’s mistake was also shared by its leaders, which is often the case with general opinions. In a speech given in the Chamber on December 31, 1867, and quoted in a recently published book by M. E. Ollivier, a politician who often echoed the crowd’s sentiment but never led it—I'm referring to M. Thiers—stated that Prussia only had a national guard similar to France’s, and thus was unimportant, in addition to a regular army comparable to France's regular army; these claims were as accurate as the same politician's predictions about the unremarkable future for railways.

4. REASON

In enumerating the factors capable of making an impression on the minds of crowds all mention of reason might be dispensed with, were it not necessary to point out the negative value of its influence.

In listing the factors that can impress crowds, we could skip mentioning reason, if it weren't important to highlight its negative impact.

We have already shown that crowds are not to be influenced by reasoning, and can only comprehend rough-and-ready associations of ideas. The orators who know how to make an impression upon them always appeal in consequence to their sentiments and never to their reason. The laws of logic have no action on crowds.[16] To bring home conviction to crowds it is necessary first of all to thoroughly comprehend the sentiments by which they are animated, to pretend to share these sentiments, then to endeavour to modify them by calling up, by means of rudimentary associations, certain eminently suggestive notions, to be capable, if need be, of going back to the point of view from which a start was made, and, above all, to divine from instant to instant the sentiments to which one's discourse is giving birth. This necessity of ceaselessly varying one's language in accordance with the effect produced at the moment of speaking deprives from the outset a prepared and studied harangue of all efficaciousness. In such a speech the orator follows his own line of thought, not that of his hearers, and from this fact alone his influence is annihilated.

We've already shown that crowds can't be swayed by logic and only grasp simple connections between ideas. Effective orators always appeal to the crowd's feelings rather than their reason. Logic doesn't have any impact on crowds. To convince them, you first need to fully understand the feelings that drive them, pretend to share those feelings, and then try to shift them by evoking basic associations with certain powerful ideas. You should be ready to revert to the starting point if necessary and, most importantly, you need to sense, moment by moment, the feelings your words are generating. This constant need to adjust your language based on the immediate impact of your speech means that a rehearsed and polished speech lacks effectiveness right from the start. In such a talk, the speaker follows their own thought process, not that of the audience, and that alone diminishes their influence.

[16] My first observations with regard to the art of impressing crowds and touching the slight assistance to be derived in this connection from the rules of logic date back to the seige of Paris, to the day when I saw conducted to the Louvre, where the Government was then sitting, Marshal V——, whom a furious crowd asserted they had surprised in the act of taking the plans of the fortifications to sell them to the Prussians. A member of the Government (G. P——), a very celebrated orator, came out to harangue the crowd, which was demanding the immediate execution of the prisoner. I had expected that the speaker would point out the absurdity of the accusation by remarking that the accused Marshal was positively one of those who had constructed the fortifications, the plan of which, moreover, was on sale at every booksellers. To my immense stupefaction—I was very young then—the speech was on quite different lines. "Justice shall be done," exclaimed the orator, advancing towards the prisoner, "and pitiless justice. Let the Government of the National Defence conclude your inquiry. In the meantime we will keep the prisoner in custody." At once calmed by this apparent concession, the crowd broke up, and a quarter of an hour later the Marshal was able to return home. He would infallibly have been torn in pieces had the speaker treated the infuriated crowd to the logical arguments that my extreme youth induced me to consider as very convincing.

[16] My first observations about the art of captivating crowds and the minor support that logic can provide in this context go back to the siege of Paris, on the day I witnessed Marshal V—— being brought to the Louvre, where the Government was meeting. A furious crowd claimed they had caught him trying to sell the plans of the fortifications to the Prussians. A member of the Government (G. P——), a well-known orator, stepped out to address the crowd that was demanding the immediate execution of the prisoner. I had expected the speaker to highlight the absurdity of the accusation by mentioning that the accused Marshal was actually one of the people who built the fortifications, the plans of which were available at every bookstore. To my great shock—I was quite young at the time—the speech took a completely different direction. "Justice will be served," the orator declared as he moved toward the prisoner, "and it will be ruthless justice. Let the Government of the National Defence conduct your inquiry. In the meantime, we will hold the prisoner." Calmed by this apparent concession, the crowd dispersed, and a quarter of an hour later the Marshal was able to return home. He would have certainly been torn to pieces if the speaker had presented the logical arguments that my youthful perspective led me to see as very convincing.

Logical minds, accustomed to be convinced by a chain of somewhat close reasoning, cannot avoid having recourse to this mode of persuasion when addressing crowds, and the inability of their arguments always surprises them. "The usual mathematical consequences based on the syllogism—that is, on associations of identities—are imperative . . ." writes a logician. "This imperativeness would enforce the assent even of an inorganic mass were it capable of following associations of identities." This is doubtless true, but a crowd is no more capable than an inorganic mass of following such associations, nor even of understanding them. If the attempt be made to convince by reasoning primitive minds—savages or children, for instance—the slight value possessed by this method of arguing will be understood.

Logical thinkers, used to being persuaded by a sequence of fairly close reasoning, can't help but use this approach when speaking to groups, and they often find their arguments surprisingly ineffective. "The usual mathematical consequences based on the syllogism—that is, on connections of identities—are mandatory . . ." writes a logician. "This mandatory nature would compel agreement even from an inorganic mass if it could follow connections of identities." This is certainly true, but a crowd is no more able than an inorganic mass to follow or even understand such connections. If one tries to persuade primitive minds—such as savages or children—through reasoning, the limited value of this argumentative method will become clear.

It is not even necessary to descend so low as primitive beings to obtain an insight into the utter powerlessness of reasoning when it has to fight against sentiment. Let us merely call to mind how tenacious, for centuries long, have been religious superstitions in contradiction with the simplest logic. For nearly two thousand years the most luminous geniuses have bowed before their laws, and modern times have to be reached for their veracity to be merely contested. The Middle Ages and the Renaissance possessed many enlightened men, but not a single man who attained by reasoning to an appreciation of the childish side of his superstitions, or who promulgated even a slight doubt as to the misdeeds of the devil or the necessity of burning sorcerers.

It isn't even necessary to go as far back as primitive beings to understand how powerless reasoning is when it faces emotions. Just think about how stubbornly religious superstitions have persisted for centuries, despite the simplest logic. For nearly two thousand years, the brightest minds have submitted to these beliefs, and it took modern times for their truth to be even questioned. The Middle Ages and the Renaissance had many enlightened individuals, but not a single one who, through reasoning, recognized the childish nature of their superstitions or who expressed even a hint of doubt about the evil deeds of the devil or the need to burn witches.

Should it be regretted that crowds are never guided by reason? We would not venture to affirm it. Without a doubt human reason would not have availed to spur humanity along the path of civilisation with the ardour and hardihood its illusions have done. These illusions, the offspring of those unconscious forces by which we are led, were doubtless necessary. Every race carries in its mental constitution the laws of its destiny, and it is, perhaps, these laws that it obeys with a resistless impulse, even in the case of those of its impulses which apparently are the most unreasoned. It seems at times as if nations were submitted to secret forces analogous to those which compel the acorn to transform itself into an oak or a comet to follow its orbit.

Should we regret that crowds are never guided by reason? We wouldn't say so. Without a doubt, human reason wouldn't have pushed humanity forward on the path of civilization with the passion and boldness that its illusions have. These illusions, the products of those unconscious forces that guide us, were likely necessary. Every race carries within its mental makeup the laws of its destiny, and perhaps it's these laws that it follows with an unstoppable drive, even in cases where its impulses seem the most irrational. It sometimes feels like nations are subject to hidden forces similar to those that make an acorn turn into an oak or a comet follow its path.

What little insight we can get into these forces must be sought for in the general course of the evolution of a people, and not in the isolated facts from which this evolution appears at times to proceed. Were these facts alone to be taken into consideration, history would seem to be the result of a series of improbable chances. It was improbable that a Galilean carpenter should become for two thousand years an all-powerful God in whose name the most important civilisations were founded; improbable, too, that a few bands of Arabs, emerging from their deserts, should conquer the greater part of the old Graco-Roman world, and establish an empire greater than that of Alexander; improbable, again, that in Europe, at an advanced period of its development, and when authority throughout it had been systematically hierarchised, an obscure lieutenant of artillery should have succeeded in reigning over a multitude of peoples and kings.

The little understanding we can gain about these forces must be found in the overall development of a society, not in the separate events that sometimes seem to lead to this evolution. If we only considered these events, history would appear to result from a series of unlikely coincidences. It was unlikely that a carpenter from Galilee would become an all-powerful God for two thousand years, in whose name some of the most significant civilizations were established; also unlikely that a few groups of Arabs, coming out of their deserts, would conquer most of the ancient Greco-Roman world and create an empire larger than Alexander's; and once again unlikely that, in Europe, at a time when it was already well-developed and its authority was systematically organized, an unknown artillery lieutenant would manage to rule over a wide range of peoples and kings.

Let us leave reason, then, to philosophers, and not insist too strongly on its intervention in the governing of men. It is not by reason, but most often in spite of it, that are created those sentiments that are the mainsprings of all civilisation—sentiments such as honour, self- sacrifice, religious faith, patriotism, and the love of glory.

Let’s leave reason to the philosophers and not demand too much of it when it comes to leading people. It’s usually not reason, but rather in spite of it, that we develop the feelings that drive all civilization—feelings like honor, self-sacrifice, religious faith, patriotism, and the love of glory.

CHAPTER III

THE LEADERS OF CROWDS AND THEIR MEANS OF PERSUASION

1. THE LEADERS OF CROWDS. The instinctive need of all beings forming a crowd to obey a leader—The psychology of the leaders of crowds—They alone can endow crowds with faith and organise them—The leaders forcibly despotic—Classification of the leaders—The part played by the will. 2. THE MEANS OF ACTION OF THE LEADERS. Affirmation, repetition, contagion—The respective part of these different factors—The way in which contagion may spread from the lower to the upper classes in a society—A popular opinion soon becomes a general opinion. 3. PRESTIGE. Definition of prestige and classification of its different kinds—Acquired prestige and personal prestige—Various examples—The way in which prestige is destroyed.

1. THE LEADERS OF CROWDS. The instinctive need of all beings in a crowd to follow a leader—The psychology of crowd leaders—They are the ones who can give crowds faith and organize them—The leaders are often forcefully domineering—Classification of the leaders—The role of the will. 2. THE MEANS OF ACTION OF THE LEADERS. Affirmation, repetition, contagion—The specific role of these different factors—How contagion can flow from the lower to the upper classes in society—A popular opinion quickly turns into a general opinion. 3. PRESTIGE. Definition of prestige and classification of its different types—Acquired prestige and personal prestige—Various examples—The ways in which prestige can be lost.

We are now acquainted with the mental constitution of crowds, and we also know what are the motives capable of making an impression on their mind. It remains to investigate how these motives may be set in action, and by whom they may usefully be turned to practical account.

We now understand how crowds think, and we know what factors can influence their mindset. Next, we need to explore how these factors can be activated and by whom they can be effectively utilized.

1. THE LEADERS OF CROWDS.

As soon as a certain number of living beings are gathered together, whether they be animals or men, they place themselves instinctively under the authority of a chief.

As soon as a certain number of living beings are gathered together, whether they are animals or humans, they instinctively place themselves under the authority of a leader.

In the case of human crowds the chief is often nothing more than a ringleader or agitator, but as such he plays a considerable part. His will is the nucleus around which the opinions of the crowd are grouped and attain to identity. He constitutes the first element towards the organisation of heterogeneous crowds, and paves the way for their organisation in sects; in the meantime he directs them. A crowd is a servile flock that is incapable of ever doing without a master.

In the case of human crowds, the leader is often just a ringleader or agitator, but that role is still significant. His will is the core around which the crowd’s opinions gather and become unified. He is the first step toward organizing diverse crowds, paving the way for them to form groups; in the meantime, he guides them. A crowd is a submissive group that can never function without a leader.

The leader has most often started as one of the led. He has himself been hypnotised by the idea, whose apostle he has since become. It has taken possession of him to such a degree that everything outside it vanishes, and that every contrary opinion appears to him an error or a superstition. An example in point is Robespierre, hypnotised by the philosophical ideas of Rousseau, and employing the methods of the Inquisition to propagate them.

The leader often started out as one of the followers. He was captivated by an idea, which he has become a champion of. It took over his mind to such an extent that everything outside of it disappeared, and every opposing view seemed to him like a mistake or a delusion. A clear example is Robespierre, who was mesmerized by Rousseau's philosophical ideas and used Inquisition-like methods to spread them.

The leaders we speak of are more frequently men of action than thinkers. They are not gifted with keen foresight, nor could they be, as this quality generally conduces to doubt and inactivity. They are especially recruited from the ranks of those morbidly nervous, excitable, half-deranged persons who are bordering on madness. However absurd may be the idea they uphold or the goal they pursue, their convictions are so strong that all reasoning is lost upon them. Contempt and persecution do not affect them, or only serve to excite them the more. They sacrifice their personal interest, their family—everything. The very instinct of self-preservation is entirely obliterated in them, and so much so that often the only recompense they solicit is that of martyrdom. The intensity of their faith gives great power of suggestion to their words. The multitude is always ready to listen to the strong-willed man, who knows how to impose himself upon it. Men gathered in a crowd lose all force of will, and turn instinctively to the person who possesses the quality they lack.

The leaders we talk about are often more action-oriented than thoughtful. They don’t have sharp foresight, nor could they, since that trait usually leads to doubt and inaction. They often come from a group of people who are overly anxious, excitable, and somewhat unstable, teetering on the edge of madness. No matter how ridiculous their beliefs or goals may be, their convictions are so strong that reason doesn’t affect them at all. Criticism and persecution don’t faze them; in fact, they often fuel their passion even more. They sacrifice their personal interests, their families—everything. Their instinct for self-preservation is completely erased, to the point that the only reward they seek is martyrdom. The intensity of their faith gives powerful weight to their words. The crowd is always ready to listen to a determined individual who knows how to command attention. When people gather in a crowd, they lose their willpower and instinctively turn to the person who has the strength they lack.

Nations have never lacked leaders, but all of the latter have by no means been animated by those strong convictions proper to apostles. These leaders are often subtle rhetoricians, seeking only their own personal interest, and endeavouring to persuade by flattering base instincts. The influence they can assert in this manner may be very great, but it is always ephemeral. The men of ardent convictions who have stirred the soul of crowds, the Peter the Hermits, the Luthers, the Savonarolas, the men of the French Revolution, have only exercised their fascination after having been themselves fascinated first of all by a creed. They are then able to call up in the souls of their fellows that formidable force known as faith, which renders a man the absolute slave of his dream.

Nations have always had leaders, but not all of them are driven by the strong beliefs typical of true apostles. These leaders often use clever rhetoric, looking out for their own interests, and trying to persuade people by appealing to their lower instincts. While the influence they can wield this way can be quite significant, it is always temporary. The people with passionate beliefs who have inspired crowds—like Peter the Hermit, Luther, Savonarola, or the figures of the French Revolution—only manage to captivate others after they themselves have been deeply moved by a belief. They can then evoke in others that powerful force called faith, which makes a person completely devoted to their dreams.

The arousing of faith—whether religious, political, or social, whether faith in a work, in a person, or an idea—has always been the function of the great leaders of crowds, and it is on this account that their influence is always very great. Of all the forces at the disposal of humanity, faith has always been one of the most tremendous, and the gospel rightly attributes to it the power of moving mountains. To endow a man with faith is to multiply his strength tenfold. The great events of history have been brought about by obscure believers, who have had little beyond their faith in their favour. It is not by the aid of the learned or of philosophers, and still less of sceptics, that have been built up the great religions which have swayed the world, or the vast empires which have spread from one hemisphere to the other.

The awakening of faith—whether it's religious, political, or social, whether faith in a project, a person, or an idea—has always been the role of great leaders of crowds, and that's why their influence is so significant. Among all the forces available to humanity, faith has always been one of the most powerful, and the gospel rightly attributes to it the ability to move mountains. Giving someone faith is like multiplying their strength tenfold. The major events in history have been driven by ordinary believers who had little more than their faith on their side. It's not with the support of scholars or philosophers, and even less with skeptics, that the great religions which have shaped the world or the vast empires that have spread from one hemisphere to another have been established.

In the cases just cited, however, we are dealing with great leaders, and they are so few in number that history can easily reckon them up. They form the summit of a continuous series, which extends from these powerful masters of men down to the workman who, in the smoky atmosphere of an inn, slowly fascinates his comrades by ceaselessly drumming into their ears a few set phrases, whose purport he scarcely comprehends, but the application of which, according to him, must surely bring about the realisation of all dreams and of every hope.

In the examples mentioned earlier, we’re talking about great leaders, and there are so few of them that history can easily count them. They are at the top of a continuous chain that stretches from these influential figures down to the worker who, in the smoky environment of a pub, gradually captivates his companions by endlessly repeating a few phrases that he barely understands, but believes will surely make all dreams and hopes come true.

In every social sphere, from the highest to the lowest, as soon as a man ceases to be isolated he speedily falls under the influence of a leader. The majority of men, especially among the masses, do not possess clear and reasoned ideas on any subject whatever outside their own speciality. The leader serves them as guide. It is just possible that he may be replaced, though very inefficiently, by the periodical publications which manufacture opinions for their readers and supply them with ready- made phrases which dispense them of the trouble of reasoning.

In every social sphere, from the highest to the lowest, as soon as a person stops being isolated, they quickly fall under the influence of a leader. Most people, especially among the masses, don’t have clear and well-thought-out opinions on any topic outside their own area of expertise. The leader acts as their guide. It’s possible that they could be replaced, although not effectively, by magazines and newspapers that create opinions for their readers and provide pre-packaged phrases, relieving them of the effort of thinking for themselves.

The leaders of crowds wield a very despotic authority, and this despotism indeed is a condition of their obtaining a following. It has often been remarked how easily they extort obedience, although without any means of backing up their authority, from the most turbulent section of the working classes. They fix the hours of labour and the rate of wages, and they decree strikes, which are begun and ended at the hour they ordain.

The leaders of crowds hold a really controlling power, and this control is actually a requirement for gaining a following. It's been noted how easily they demand obedience, even without any real way to enforce their authority, from the most unruly part of the working class. They determine work hours and set wage rates, and they call for strikes that start and end exactly when they decide.

At the present day these leaders and agitators tend more and more to usurp the place of the public authorities in proportion as the latter allow themselves to be called in question and shorn of their strength. The tyranny of these new masters has for result that the crowds obey them much more docilely than they have obeyed any government. If in consequence of some accident or other the leaders should be removed from the scene the crowd returns to its original state of a collectivity without cohesion or force of resistance. During the last strike of the Parisian omnibus employes the arrest of the two leaders who were directing it was at once sufficient to bring it to an end. It is the need not of liberty but of servitude that is always predominant in the soul of crowds. They are so bent on obedience that they instinctively submit to whoever declares himself their master.

These days, these leaders and agitators increasingly take over the role of public authorities as the latter allow themselves to be questioned and lose their power. The tyranny of these new masters results in crowds obeying them much more willingly than they ever obeyed any government. If, due to some accident, the leaders are removed, the crowd goes back to being a disorganized group without cohesion or resistance. During the last strike of the Parisian bus workers, the arrest of the two leaders managing the strike was enough to end it. It's not a need for freedom but rather a need for servitude that dominates the minds of crowds. They are so focused on obedience that they naturally submit to anyone who claims to be their master.

These ringleaders and agitators may be divided into two clearly defined classes. The one includes the men who are energetic and possess, but only intermittently, much strength of will, the other the men, far rarer than the preceding, whose strength of will is enduring. The first mentioned are violent, brave, and audacious. They are more especially useful to direct a violent enterprise suddenly decided on, to carry the masses with them in spite of danger, and to transform into heroes the men who but yesterday were recruits. Men of this kind were Ney and Murat under the First Empire, and such a man in our own time was Garibaldi, a talentless but energetic adventurer who succeeded with a handful of men in laying hands on the ancient kingdom of Naples, defended though it was by a disciplined army.

These ringleaders and troublemakers can be divided into two distinct groups. One group consists of individuals who are energetic and possess a lot of willpower, but only at times; the other group, which is much rarer, includes those whose willpower is steady. The first group is aggressive, brave, and bold. They are particularly effective at leading a sudden violent initiative, rallying the masses despite the risks, and turning ordinary individuals into heroes overnight. Examples of this type from the past include Ney and Murat during the First Empire, and in our own time, Garibaldi, a rather unremarkable yet dynamic adventurer who managed to take control of the ancient kingdom of Naples with just a small group of men, even though it was defended by a trained army.

Still, though the energy of leaders of this class is a force to be reckoned with, it is transitory, and scarcely outlasts the exciting cause that has brought it into play. When they have returned to their ordinary course of life the heroes animated by energy of this description often evince, as was the case with those I have just cited, the most astonishing weakness of character. They seem incapable of reflection and of conducting themselves under the simplest circumstances, although they had been able to lead others. These men are leaders who cannot exercise their function except on the condition that they be led themselves and continually stimulated, that they have always as their beacon a man or an idea, that they follow a line of conduct clearly traced. The second category of leaders, that of men of enduring strength of will, have, in spite of a less brilliant aspect, a much more considerable influence. In this category are to be found the true founders of religions and great undertakings: St. Paul, Mahomet, Christopher Columbus, and de Lesseps, for example. Whether they be intelligent or narrow-minded is of no importance: the world belongs to them. The persistent will-force they possess is an immensely rare and immensely powerful faculty to which everything yields. What a strong and continuous will is capable of is not always properly appreciated. Nothing resists it; neither nature, gods, nor man.

Still, while the energy of leaders in this category is a powerful force, it is temporary and rarely lasts beyond the exciting cause that sparked it. Once they return to their everyday lives, the heroes driven by this kind of energy often reveal, as was the case with the examples I just mentioned, remarkable weaknesses in character. They seem unable to reflect or handle even the simplest situations, despite having been able to lead others. These men are leaders who can only function if they are led themselves and continually motivated, always needing a person or an idea to guide them, following a clearly defined course of action. The second category of leaders, those with enduring willpower, have, despite being less flashy, a much more significant influence. This group includes the true founders of religions and major endeavors: St. Paul, Mohammed, Christopher Columbus, and de Lesseps, for instance. Whether they are smart or narrow-minded doesn't matter: the world is theirs. The persistent willpower they possess is a rare and immensely powerful trait to which everything submits. The strength and consistency of will are not always fully recognized. Nothing can withstand it; neither nature, gods, nor mankind.

The most recent example of what can be effected by a strong and continuous will is afforded us by the illustrious man who separated the Eastern and Western worlds, and accomplished a task that during three thousand years had been attempted in vain by the greatest sovereigns. He failed later in an identical enterprise, but then had intervened old age, to which everything, even the will, succumbs.

The latest example of what can be achieved with strong and persistent will is seen in the remarkable man who divided the Eastern and Western worlds, completing a task that the greatest rulers had tried in vain for three thousand years. He later failed in a similar endeavor, but by then old age had set in, and to which everything, even willpower, eventually gives in.

When it is desired to show what may be done by mere strength of will, all that is necessary is to relate in detail the history of the difficulties that had to be surmounted in connection with the cutting of the Suez Canal. An ocular witness, Dr. Cazalis, has summed up in a few striking lines the entire story of this great work, recounted by its immortal author.

When you want to demonstrate what can be achieved through sheer willpower, all you need to do is detail the challenges that had to be overcome in the construction of the Suez Canal. An eyewitness, Dr. Cazalis, has summarized the whole story of this monumental endeavor in a few powerful lines, as recounted by its legendary creator.

"From day to day, episode by episode, he told the stupendous story of the canal. He told of all he had had to vanquish, of the impossible he had made possible, of all the opposition he encountered, of the coalition against him, and the disappointments, the reverses, the defeats which had been unavailing to discourage or depress him. He recalled how England had combatted him, attacking him without cessation, how Egypt and France had hesitated, how the French Consul had been foremost in his opposition to the early stages of the work, and the nature of the opposition he had met with, the attempt to force his workmen to desert from thirst by refusing them fresh water; how the Minister of Marine and the engineers, all responsible men of experienced and scientific training, had naturally all been hostile, were all certain on scientific grounds that disaster was at hand, had calculated its coming, foretelling it for such a day and hour as an eclipse is foretold."

"Day by day, episode by episode, he shared the incredible story of the canal. He talked about everything he had to overcome, the impossible things he made possible, all the opposition he faced, the coalition against him, and the disappointments, setbacks, and defeats that hadn’t been able to discourage or bring him down. He remembered how England had fought against him, constantly attacking him, how Egypt and France had hesitated, how the French Consul had been at the forefront of opposing the early stages of the work, and the kinds of resistance he encountered, like the attempts to make his workers abandon the project by denying them fresh water; how the Minister of Marine and the engineers, all responsible and experienced professionals, had naturally been antagonistic, convinced on scientific grounds that disaster was looming, predicting its arrival as precisely as one predicts an eclipse."

The book which relates the lives of all these great leaders would not contain many names, but these names have been bound up with the most important events in the history of civilisation.

The book that tells the stories of all these great leaders wouldn’t include many names, but these names are linked to the most significant events in the history of civilization.

2. THE MEANS OF ACTION OF THE LEADERS: AFFIRMATION, REPETITION, CONTAGION

When it is wanted to stir up a crowd for a short space of time, to induce it to commit an act of any nature—to pillage a palace, or to die in defence of a stronghold or a barricade, for instance—the crowd must be acted upon by rapid suggestion, among which example is the most powerful in its effect. To attain this end, however, it is necessary that the crowd should have been previously prepared by certain circumstances, and, above all, that he who wishes to work upon it should possess the quality to be studied farther on, to which I give the name of prestige.

When you want to get a crowd riled up for a short period, to persuade them to do something like loot a palace or fight to defend a stronghold or barricade, you need to influence them quickly, with examples being the most effective. However, to achieve this, the crowd must have been previously primed by certain circumstances, and most importantly, the person trying to influence them needs to have a quality that I’ll refer to as prestige.

When, however, it is proposed to imbue the mind of a crowd with ideas and beliefs—with modern social theories, for instance—the leaders have recourse to different expedients. The principal of them are three in number and clearly defined—affirmation, repetition, and contagion. Their action is somewhat slow, but its effects, once produced, are very lasting.

When it's suggested to inspire a crowd with ideas and beliefs—like modern social theories, for example—leaders use different methods. The main ones are three and clearly defined: affirmation, repetition, and contagion. Their impact is a bit gradual, but once established, the effects are very lasting.

Affirmation pure and simple, kept free of all reasoning and all proof, is one of the surest means of making an idea enter the mind of crowds. The conciser an affirmation is, the more destitute of every appearance of proof and demonstration, the more weight it carries. The religious books and the legal codes of all ages have always resorted to simple affirmation. Statesmen called upon to defend a political cause, and commercial men pushing the sale of their products by means of advertising are acquainted with the value of affirmation.

Pure and simple affirmation, free from all reasoning and proof, is one of the most effective ways to get an idea into the minds of crowds. The shorter the affirmation, and the more it lacks any signs of proof or demonstration, the stronger its impact. Religious texts and legal codes throughout history have relied on straightforward affirmations. Politicians defending a political stance and businesspeople marketing their products through advertising understand the power of affirmation.

Affirmation, however, has no real influence unless it be constantly repeated, and so far as possible in the same terms. It was Napoleon, I believe, who said that there is only one figure in rhetoric of serious importance, namely, repetition. The thing affirmed comes by repetition to fix itself in the mind in such a way that it is accepted in the end as a demonstrated truth.

Affirmation, however, doesn't have much impact unless it's repeated constantly and as similarly as possible. I believe it was Napoleon who said that the only important figure in rhetoric is repetition. By repeating something, it gets ingrained in the mind to the point where it’s eventually accepted as a proven truth.

The influence of repetition on crowds is comprehensible when the power is seen which it exercises on the most enlightened minds. This power is due to the fact that the repeated statement is embedded in the long run in those profound regions of our unconscious selves in which the motives of our actions are forged. At the end of a certain time we have forgotten who is the author of the repeated assertion, and we finish by believing it. To this circumstance is due the astonishing power of advertisements. When we have read a hundred, a thousand, times that X's chocolate is the best, we imagine we have heard it said in many quarters, and we end by acquiring the certitude that such is the fact. When we have read a thousand times that Y's flour has cured the most illustrious persons of the most obstinate maladies, we are tempted at last to try it when suffering from an illness of a similar kind. If we always read in the same papers that A is an arrant scamp and B a most honest man we finish by being convinced that this is the truth, unless, indeed, we are given to reading another paper of the contrary opinion, in which the two qualifications are reversed. Affirmation and repetition are alone powerful enough to combat each other.

The effect of repetition on crowds is easy to understand when you consider the power it has over even the most educated minds. This power comes from the fact that repeated statements become ingrained in the deep parts of our unconscious, where the motives behind our actions are formed. Eventually, we forget who originally made the repeated claim, and we end up believing it. This is why advertisements are so powerful. After reading that X's chocolate is the best hundreds or thousands of times, we feel like we’ve heard it from many sources, and we come to believe it’s true. When we see that Y's flour has supposedly cured famous people of stubborn illnesses a thousand times, we’re tempted to give it a try when we experience a similar problem. If we keep reading in the same newspapers that A is a total scoundrel and B is extremely honest, we eventually become convinced that this is the reality—unless we also read another paper that presents the opposite view, changing those descriptions. Only affirmation and repetition have enough strength to counteract each other.

When an affirmation has been sufficiently repeated and there is unanimity in this repetition—as has occurred in the case of certain famous financial undertakings rich enough to purchase every assistance— what is called a current of opinion is formed and the powerful mechanism of contagion intervenes. Ideas, sentiments, emotions, and beliefs possess in crowds a contagious power as intense as that of microbes. This phenomenon is very natural, since it is observed even in animals when they are together in number. Should a horse in a stable take to biting his manger the other horses in the stable will imitate him. A panic that has seized on a few sheep will soon extend to the whole flock. In the case of men collected in a crowd all emotions are very rapidly contagious, which explains the suddenness of panics. Brain disorders, like madness, are themselves contagious. The frequency of madness among doctors who are specialists for the mad is notorious. Indeed, forms of madness have recently been cited—agoraphobia, for instance—which are communicable from men to animals.

When an affirmation is repeated often enough and everyone agrees on it—like in some well-known financial ventures that are wealthy enough to secure every support—a current of opinion forms, and the powerful mechanism of contagion kicks in. Ideas, feelings, emotions, and beliefs have a contagious effect in crowds as strong as that of germs. This happens quite naturally, as it's also seen in animals when they're in groups. If a horse in a stable starts biting its manger, the other horses will follow suit. A panic that grips a few sheep quickly spreads to the whole flock. When people are gathered in a crowd, all emotions spread rapidly, which explains how quickly panics can happen. Mental conditions, like madness, can also spread. It’s well-known that madness is more common among doctors who specialize in treating the mentally ill. In fact, certain types of madness—like agoraphobia, for example—have been noted to be communicable from humans to animals.

For individuals to succumb to contagion their simultaneous presence on the same spot is not indispensable. The action of contagion may be felt from a distance under the influence of events which give all minds an individual trend and the characteristics peculiar to crowds. This is especially the case when men's minds have been prepared to undergo the influence in question by those remote factors of which I have made a study above. An example in point is the revolutionary movement of 1848, which, after breaking out in Paris, spread rapidly over a great part of Europe and shook a number of thrones.

For people to be affected by contagion, it's not necessary for them to be in the same place at the same time. The impact of contagion can be experienced from a distance, influenced by events that shape everyone's thoughts and create crowd dynamics. This is particularly true when people's minds are already primed to be influenced by those distant factors that I've analyzed earlier. A clear example of this is the revolutionary movement of 1848, which, after starting in Paris, quickly spread across much of Europe and challenged several thrones.

Imitation, to which so much influence is attributed in social phenomena, is in reality a mere effect of contagion. Having shown its influence elsewhere, I shall confine myself to reproducing what I said on the subject fifteen years ago. My remarks have since been developed by other writers in recent publications.

Imitation, which is often credited with significant impact on social phenomena, is actually just a result of contagion. Having demonstrated its influence in other contexts, I will stick to what I said about it fifteen years ago. Other writers have since expanded on my comments in recent publications.

"Man, like animals, has a natural tendency to imitation. Imitation is a necessity for him, provided always that the imitation is quite easy. It is this necessity that makes the influence of what is called fashion so powerful. Whether in the matter of opinions, ideas, literary manifestations, or merely of dress, how many persons are bold enough to run counter to the fashion? It is by examples not by arguments that crowds are guided. At every period there exists a small number of individualities which react upon the remainder and are imitated by the unconscious mass. It is needful however, that these individualities should not be in too pronounced disagreement with received ideas. Were they so, to imitate them would be too difficult and their influence would be nil. For this very reason men who are too superior to their epoch are generally without influence upon it. The line of separation is too strongly marked. For the same reason too Europeans, in spite of all the advantages of their civilisation, have so insignificant an influence on Eastern people; they differ from them to too great an extent.

"Humans, just like animals, naturally tend to imitate. Imitation is essential for them, as long as it is fairly easy. This need for imitation makes the pull of what's considered fashionable incredibly strong. How many people are brave enough to go against the trend when it comes to opinions, ideas, literature, or even clothing? Crowds are influenced more by examples than by arguments. In every era, there's a small group of individuals who impact the rest and are unconsciously copied by the masses. However, it's important that these individuals don’t stray too far from accepted ideas. If they did, imitating them would be too hard, and their influence would be zero. For this reason, those who are too advanced for their time often have little impact on it. The gap between them and the mainstream is just too wide. Similarly, Europeans, despite all the perks of their civilization, have very little influence over Eastern cultures; they differ from them too much."

"The dual action of the past and of reciprocal imitation renders, in the long run, all the men of the same country and the same period so alike that even in the case of individuals who would seem destined to escape this double influence, such as philosophers, learned men, and men of letters, thought and style have a family air which enables the age to which they belong to be immediately recognised. It is not necessary to talk for long with an individual to attain to a thorough knowledge of what he reads, of his habitual occupations, and of the surroundings amid which he lives."[17]

"The combined effects of the past and mutual imitation eventually make all the people from the same country and time so similar that even those who seem likely to avoid this dual influence, like philosophers, scholars, and writers, have thoughts and styles that reveal their era. You don't need to talk to someone for long to gain a deep understanding of what they read, what they usually do, and the environment they live in."

[17] Gustave le Bon, "L'Homme et les Societes," vol. ii. p. 116. 1881.

[17] Gustave le Bon, "Man and Societies," vol. ii. p. 116. 1881.

Contagion is so powerful that it forces upon individuals not only certain opinions, but certain modes of feeling as well. Contagion is the cause of the contempt in which, at a given period, certain works are held—the example of "Tannhauser" may be cited—which, a few years later, for the same reason are admired by those who were foremost in criticising them.

Contagion is so strong that it not only influences people’s opinions but also their feelings. Contagion is why, at a certain time, some works are looked down upon—like "Tannhauser," for example—which a few years later are admired by those who were once the loudest critics of them.

The opinions and beliefs of crowds are specially propagated by contagion, but never by reasoning. The conceptions at present rife among the working classes have been acquired at the public-house as the result of affirmation, repetition, and contagion, and indeed the mode of creation of the beliefs of crowds of every age has scarcely been different. Renan justly institutes a comparison between the first founders of Christianity and "the socialist working men spreading their ideas from public-house to public-house"; while Voltaire had already observed in connection with the Christian religion that "for more than a hundred years it was only embraced by the vilest riff-raff."

The views and beliefs of groups spread mainly through social influence, not through logical arguments. The ideas currently common among the working classes have been formed in pubs through affirmation, repetition, and social spreading, and this method of forming collective beliefs hasn’t changed much over time. Renan rightly compares the early founders of Christianity to "the socialist working men sharing their ideas from pub to pub"; while Voltaire had already noted regarding Christianity that "for more than a hundred years it was only accepted by the lowest of the low."

It will be noted that in cases analogous to those I have just cited, contagion, after having been at work among the popular classes, has spread to the higher classes of society. This is what we see happening at the present day with regard to the socialist doctrines which are beginning to be held by those who will yet be their first victims. Contagion is so powerful a force that even the sentiment of personal interest disappears under its action.

It should be observed that in situations similar to the ones I've mentioned, the spread of ideas, initially affecting the working class, eventually reaches the upper classes of society. We are witnessing this today with the rise of socialist beliefs among those who will ultimately be their first victims. This spread is such a strong force that even personal interests fade away in its influence.

This is the explanation of the fact that every opinion adopted by the populace always ends in implanting itself with great vigour in the highest social strata, however obvious be the absurdity of the triumphant opinion. This reaction of the lower upon the higher social classes is the more curious, owing to the circumstance that the beliefs of the crowd always have their origin to a greater or less extent in some higher idea, which has often remained without influence in the sphere in which it was evolved. Leaders and agitators, subjugated by this higher idea, take hold of it, distort it and create a sect which distorts it afresh, and then propagates it amongst the masses, who carry the process of deformation still further. Become a popular truth the idea returns, as it were, to its source and exerts an influence on the upper classes of a nation. In the long run it is intelligence that shapes the destiny of the world, but very indirectly. The philosophers who evolve ideas have long since returned to dust, when, as the result of the process I have just described, the fruit of their reflection ends by triumphing.

This explains why every opinion embraced by the public always ends up firmly taking root in the highest social classes, no matter how ridiculous the prevailing opinion may seem. This reaction of the lower classes on the upper classes is even more interesting because the beliefs of the crowd often stem from a higher idea, which usually has had little influence in the context in which it originated. Leaders and agitators, influenced by this higher idea, grab onto it, twist it, and create a group that distorts it further, then spread it among the masses, who continue to alter it. Once it becomes a popular belief, the idea circles back to its source and starts to influence the upper classes of society. In the long run, it’s intelligence that shapes the world’s fate, but in a very indirect way. The philosophers who originated these ideas have long since turned to dust, while the outcomes of their thoughts ultimately prevail as a result of the process I just described.

3. PRESTIGE

Great power is given to ideas propagated by affirmation, repetition, and contagion by the circumstance that they acquire in time that mysterious force known as prestige.

Great power comes from ideas spread through affirmation, repetition, and contagion because, over time, they gain that mysterious strength called prestige.

Whatever has been a ruling power in the world, whether it be ideas or men, has in the main enforced its authority by means of that irresistible force expressed by the word "prestige." The term is one whose meaning is grasped by everybody, but the word is employed in ways too different for it to be easy to define it. Prestige may involve such sentiments as admiration or fear. Occasionally even these sentiments are its basis, but it can perfectly well exist without them. The greatest measure of prestige is possessed by the dead, by beings, that is, of whom we do not stand in fear—by Alexander, Caesar, Mahomet, and Buddha, for example. On the other hand, there are fictive beings whom we do not admire—the monstrous divinities of the subterranean temples of India, for instance—but who strike us nevertheless as endowed with a great prestige.

Whatever has held power in the world, whether through ideas or individuals, has mainly enforced its influence through the undeniable force known as "prestige." This term is understood by everyone, but it's used in so many different ways that it's hard to define. Prestige can involve feelings like admiration or fear. Sometimes these feelings form its foundation, but it can definitely exist without them. The highest level of prestige is held by the dead—those we don’t fear, like Alexander, Caesar, Muhammad, and Buddha, for example. Conversely, there are fictional beings we don't admire—like the monstrous deities of the underground temples in India—but who still seem to carry a significant amount of prestige.

Prestige in reality is a sort of domination exercised on our mind by an individual, a work, or an idea. This domination entirely paralyses our critical faculty, and fills our soul with astonishment and respect. The sentiment provoked is inexplicable, like all sentiments, but it would appear to be of the same kind as the fascination to which a magnetised person is subjected. Prestige is the mainspring of all authority. Neither gods, kings, nor women have ever reigned without it.

Prestige is essentially a form of control that influences our minds, whether it's from a person, a piece of work, or an idea. This control completely stifles our ability to think critically and overwhelms us with awe and admiration. The feeling it creates is hard to explain, much like all feelings, but it seems to resemble the kind of fascination that a hypnotized person experiences. Prestige is the driving force behind all authority. No gods, kings, or women have ever held power without it.

The various kinds of prestige may be grouped under two principal heads: acquired prestige and personal prestige. Acquired prestige is that resulting from name, fortune, and reputation. It may be independent of personal prestige. Personal prestige, on the contrary, is something essentially peculiar to the individual; it may coexist with reputation, glory, and fortune, or be strengthened by them, but it is perfectly capable of existing in their absence.

The different types of prestige can be categorized into two main types: acquired prestige and personal prestige. Acquired prestige comes from things like name, wealth, and reputation. It can exist without personal prestige. Personal prestige, however, is something unique to the individual; it can exist alongside reputation, fame, and wealth or be enhanced by them, but it can also exist completely independently of them.

Acquired or artificial prestige is much the most common. The mere fact that an individual occupies a certain position, possesses a certain fortune, or bears certain titles, endows him with prestige, however slight his own personal worth. A soldier in uniform, a judge in his robes, always enjoys prestige. Pascal has very properly noted the necessity for judges of robes and wigs. Without them they would be stripped of half their authority. The most unbending socialist is always somewhat impressed by the sight of a prince or a marquis; and the assumption of such titles makes the robbing of tradesmen an easy matter.[18]

Acquired or artificial prestige is by far the most common. Just the fact that someone holds a particular position, has a certain wealth, or carries specific titles gives them prestige, no matter how little personal value they actually have. A soldier in uniform or a judge in their robes always has prestige. Pascal rightly pointed out the need for judges to wear robes and wigs; without those, they lose a good part of their authority. Even the most determined socialist is often impressed by seeing a prince or a marquis, and the use of such titles makes it easy to exploit merchants.

[18] The influence of titles, decorations, and uniforms on crowds is to be traced in all countries, even in those in which the sentiment of personal independence is the most strongly developed. I quote in this connection a curious passage from a recent book of travel, on the prestige enjoyed in England by great persons.

[18] The impact of titles, awards, and uniforms on crowds can be seen in every country, even in those where the feeling of personal independence is strongest. I’ll share an interesting excerpt from a recent travel book about the respect that influential people have in England.

"I had observed, under various circumstances, the peculiar sort of intoxication produced in the most reasonable Englishmen by the contact or sight of an English peer.

"I had noticed, in different situations, the strange kind of excitement that the most sensible Englishmen experience when they come into contact with or see an English peer."

"Provided his fortune enables him to keep up his rank, he is sure of their affection in advance, and brought into contact with him they are so enchanted as to put up with anything at his hands. They may be seen to redden with pleasure at his approach, and if he speaks to them their suppressed joy increases their redness, and causes their eyes to gleam with unusual brilliance. Respect for nobility is in their blood, so to speak, as with Spaniards the love of dancing, with Germans that of music, and with Frenchmen the liking for revolutions. Their passion for horses and Shakespeare is less violent, the satisfaction and pride they derive from these sources a less integral part of their being. There is a considerable sale for books dealing with the peerage, and go where one will they are to be found, like the Bible, in all hands."

"As long as his wealth allows him to maintain his status, he can count on their affection ahead of time, and when they're around him, they're so captivated that they'll tolerate anything from him. You can see them blush with pleasure when he arrives, and if he speaks to them, their concealed joy makes them blush even more and causes their eyes to shine with an unusual brightness. Respect for nobility is deeply ingrained in them, similar to how Spaniards have a love for dancing, Germans have a passion for music, and French have an affinity for revolutions. Their enthusiasm for horses and Shakespeare is less intense; the joy and pride they gain from these don't define them as fundamentally. There’s a large market for books about the aristocracy, and wherever you go, you can find them everywhere, just like the Bible."

The prestige of which I have just spoken is exercised by persons; side by side with it may be placed that exercised by opinions, literary and artistic works, &c. Prestige of the latter kind is most often merely the result of accumulated repetitions. History, literary and artistic history especially, being nothing more than the repetition of identical judgments, which nobody endeavours to verify, every one ends by repeating what he learnt at school, till there come to be names and things which nobody would venture to meddle with. For a modern reader the perusal of Homer results incontestably in immense boredom; but who would venture to say so? The Parthenon, in its present state, is a wretched ruin, utterly destitute of interest, but it is endowed with such prestige that it does not appear to us as it really is, but with all its accompaniment of historic memories. The special characteristic of prestige is to prevent us seeing things as they are and to entirely paralyse our judgment. Crowds always, and individuals as a rule, stand in need of ready-made opinions on all subjects. The popularity of these opinions is independent of the measure of truth or error they contain, and is solely regulated by their prestige.

The prestige I just mentioned is held by individuals; alongside it is the prestige held by opinions, literary and artistic works, etc. This type of prestige is often just the result of repeated assertions. History, especially literary and artistic history, is merely the repetition of the same judgments that nobody tries to verify, so everyone ends up repeating what they learned in school until there are names and ideas that no one would dare challenge. For a modern reader, reading Homer is undeniably incredibly boring; but who would dare to say that? The Parthenon, in its current state, is a sad ruin, completely uninteresting, but it carries such prestige that we don’t see it for what it really is; instead, we see it surrounded by all its historical significance. The main feature of prestige is that it prevents us from seeing things as they are and completely paralyzes our judgment. Crowds, and usually individuals, need ready-made opinions on everything. The popularity of these opinions does not depend on the truth or falsehood they contain but is solely determined by their prestige.

I now come to personal prestige. Its nature is very different from that of artificial or acquired prestige, with which I have just been concerned. It is a faculty independent of all titles, of all authority, and possessed by a small number of persons whom it enables to exercise a veritably magnetic fascination on those around them, although they are socially their equals, and lack all ordinary means of domination. They force the acceptance of their ideas and sentiments on those about them, and they are obeyed as is the tamer of wild beasts by the animal that could easily devour him.

I now turn to personal prestige. Its nature is very different from that of artificial or acquired prestige, which I just discussed. It is a quality that stands alone, unrelated to titles or authority, possessed by only a few individuals who can exert a truly magnetic charm on those around them, even when they are socially equal and lack typical means of control. They compel others to accept their ideas and feelings, and they are followed as a animal trainer is obeyed by a creature that could easily overpower them.

The great leaders of crowds, such as Buddha, Jesus, Mahomet, Joan of Arc, and Napoleon, have possessed this form of prestige in a high degree, and to this endowment is more particularly due the position they attained. Gods, heroes, and dogmas win their way in the world of their own inward strength. They are not to be discussed: they disappear, indeed, as soon as discussed.

The great leaders of crowds, like Buddha, Jesus, Muhammad, Joan of Arc, and Napoleon, have had this type of prestige to a significant degree, and this quality is especially responsible for the positions they reached. Gods, heroes, and beliefs establish their place in the world through their inner strength. They shouldn't be debated: they fade away as soon as they are.

The great personages I have just cited were in possession of their power of fascination long before they became illustrious, and would never have become so without it. It is evident, for instance, that Napoleon at the zenith of his glory enjoyed an immense prestige by the mere fact of his power, but he was already endowed in part with this prestige when he was without power and completely unknown. When, an obscure general, he was sent, thanks to influential protection, to command the army of Italy, he found himself among rough generals who were of a mind to give a hostile reception to the young intruder dispatched them by the Directory. From the very beginning, from the first interview, without the aid of speeches, gestures, or threats, at the first sight of the man who was to become great they were vanquished. Taine furnishes a curious account of this interview taken from contemporary memoirs.

The notable figures I've just mentioned had their charm and influence long before they became famous, and they wouldn’t have achieved that fame without it. For example, it's clear that Napoleon, at the height of his glory, held immense prestige simply because of his power. However, he already possessed some of that prestige when he was powerless and completely unknown. When he was an obscure general, he was appointed to command the army of Italy thanks to influential support. He found himself among tough generals who were ready to greet the young newcomer sent by the Directory with hostility. From the very start, even in their first meeting, without using speeches, gestures, or threats, they were defeated by just the sight of the man who was destined for greatness. Taine provides an interesting account of this meeting from contemporary memoirs.

"The generals of division, amongst others Augereau, a sort of swashbuckler, uncouth and heroic, proud of his height and his bravery, arrive at the staff quarters very badly disposed towards the little upstart dispatched them from Paris. On the strength of the description of him that has been given them, Augereau is inclined to be insolent and insubordinate; a favourite of Barras, a general who owes his rank to the events of Vendemiaire who has won his grade by street-fighting, who is looked upon as bearish, because he is always thinking in solitude, of poor aspect, and with the reputation of a mathematician and dreamer. They are introduced, and Bonaparte keeps them waiting. At last he appears, girt with his sword; he puts on his hat, explains the measures he has taken, gives his orders, and dismisses them. Augereau has remained silent; it is only when he is outside that he regains his self-possession and is able to deliver himself of his customary oaths. He admits with Massena that this little devil of a general has inspired him with awe; he cannot understand the ascendency by which from the very first he has felt himself overwhelmed."

The division generals, including Augereau, a sort of swaggering hero, awkward yet brave, proud of his height and courage, arrive at the staff quarters feeling very negative toward the little upstart who sent them from Paris. Based on the description they've heard, Augereau is tempted to be disrespectful and rebellious; he's a favorite of Barras, a general who got his rank from the events of Vendemiaire, who gained his position through street fighting, and is considered gruff because he often thinks alone, has an unkempt appearance, and is known as a mathematician and dreamer. They are introduced, and Bonaparte makes them wait. Finally, he shows up wearing his sword; he puts on his hat, explains the actions he's taken, gives his orders, and sends them off. Augereau stays quiet; it’s only once he’s outside that he regains his composure and lets out his typical curses. He confesses to Massena that this little devil of a general has left him in awe; he can't grasp the influence that has made him feel so overwhelmed right from the start.

Become a great man, his prestige increased in proportion as his glory grew, and came to be at least equal to that of a divinity in the eyes of those devoted to him. General Vandamme, a rough, typical soldier of the Revolution, even more brutal and energetic than Augereau, said of him to Marshal d'Arnano in 1815, as on one occasion they mounted together the stairs of the Tuileries: "That devil of a man exercises a fascination on me that I cannot explain even to myself, and in such a degree that, though I fear neither God nor devil, when I am in his presence I am ready to tremble like a child, and he could make me go through the eye of a needle to throw myself into the fire."

Become a great man, his reputation grew alongside his glory, and he became at least equal to a god in the eyes of those devoted to him. General Vandamme, a rugged, typical soldier of the Revolution, even more harsh and energetic than Augereau, said to Marshal d'Arnano in 1815, as they climbed the stairs of the Tuileries together: "That incredible man has a hold on me that I can’t even explain to myself, so much so that, though I fear neither God nor the devil, when I’m in his presence, I feel like trembling like a child, and he could make me squeeze through the eye of a needle to throw myself into the fire."

Napoleon exercised a like fascination on all who came into contact with him.[19]

Napoleon had a similar fascination for everyone who met him.[19]

[19] Thoroughly conscious of his prestige, Napoleon was aware that he added to it by treating rather worse than stable lads the great personages around him, and among whom figured some of those celebrated men of the Convention of whom Europe had stood in dread. The gossip of the period abounds in illustrations of this fact. One day, in the midst of a Council of State, Napoleon grossly insults Beugnot, treating him as one might an unmannerly valet. The effect produced, he goes up to him and says, "Well, stupid, have you found your head again?" Whereupon Beugnot, tall as a drum-major, bows very low, and the little man raising his hand, takes the tall one by the ear, "an intoxicating sign of favour," writes Beugnot, "the familiar gesture of the master who waxes gracious." Such examples give a clear idea of the degree of base platitude that prestige can provoke. They enable us to understand the immense contempt of the great despot for the men surrounding him—men whom he merely looked upon as "food for powder."

[19] Fully aware of his status, Napoleon knew that he boosted it by treating the important people around him worse than stable hands, including some of the renowned figures from the Convention who had instilled fear across Europe. The gossip of the time is filled with examples of this fact. One day, in the middle of a Council of State, Napoleon openly insults Beugnot, treating him like an impolite servant. After making his point, he approaches Beugnot and says, "So, have you found your brains again?" To which Beugnot, tall like a drum-major, bows deeply, and the short man raises his hand, taking the tall one by the ear, which Beugnot describes as "an intoxicating sign of favor,"—a familiar gesture from a master being gracious. Such examples clearly illustrate the depths of pettiness that prestige can provoke. They help us grasp the immense contempt the great despot had for the people around him—men he considered merely "cannon fodder."

Davoust used to say, talking of Maret's devotion and of his own: "Had the Emperor said to us, `It is important in the interest of my policy that Paris should be destroyed without a single person leaving it or escaping,' Maret I am sure would have kept the secret, but he could not have abstained from compromising himself by seeing that his family got clear of the city. On the other hand, I, for fear of letting the truth leak out, would have let my wife and children stay."

Davoust used to say, talking about Maret's loyalty and his own: "If the Emperor had told us, 'It's crucial for my plans that Paris be destroyed with no one escaping,' I’m sure Maret would have kept that a secret, but he wouldn’t have been able to stop himself from making sure his family got out of the city. On the other hand, I, worried about the truth getting out, would have let my wife and kids stay."

It is necessary to bear in mind the astounding power exerted by fascination of this order to understand that marvellous return from the Isle of Elba, that lightning-like conquest of France by an isolated man confronted by all the organised forces of a great country that might have been supposed weary of his tyranny. He had merely to cast a look at the generals sent to lay hands on him, and who had sworn to accomplish their mission. All of them submitted without discussion.

It’s important to recognize the incredible power of fascination to understand the amazing return from the Isle of Elba, that swift takeover of France by a lone man facing all the organized forces of a major country that should have been tired of his tyranny. He just had to glance at the generals sent to capture him, who had vowed to complete their mission. All of them gave in without debate.

"Napoleon," writes the English General Wolseley, "lands in France almost alone, a fugitive from the small island of Elba which was his kingdom, and succeeded in a few weeks, without bloodshed, in upsetting all organised authority in France under its legitimate king; is it possible for the personal ascendency of a man to affirm itself in a more astonishing manner? But from the beginning to the end of this campaign, which was his last, how remarkable too is the ascendency he exercised over the Allies, obliging them to follow his initiative, and how near he came to crushing them!"

"Napoleon," writes the English General Wolseley, "lands in France almost alone, a runaway from the small island of Elba which was his kingdom, and managed to disrupt all established authority in France under its rightful king in just a few weeks, without any bloodshed; is there any more surprising way for a person's influence to manifest? But throughout this campaign, which was his last, it's also remarkable how much control he had over the Allies, forcing them to follow his lead, and how close he came to defeating them!"

His prestige outlived him and continued to grow. It is his prestige that made an emperor of his obscure nephew. How powerful is his memory still is seen in the resurrection of his legend in progress at the present day. Ill-treat men as you will, massacre them by millions, be the cause of invasion upon invasion, all is permitted you if you possess prestige in a sufficient degree and the talent necessary to uphold it.

His prestige outlasted him and kept growing. It’s his prestige that turned his unknown nephew into an emperor. How powerful his memory still is can be seen in the revival of his legend happening today. You can mistreat people as much as you want, massacre them by the millions, be the reason for invasion after invasion; all is allowed if you have enough prestige and the skill to maintain it.

I have invoked, no doubt, in this case a quite exceptional example of prestige, but one it was useful to cite to make clear the genesis of great religions, great doctrines, and great empires. Were it not for the power exerted on the crowd by prestige, such growths would be incomprehensible.

I’ve definitely used a really unique example of prestige here, but it was important to mention it to explain how major religions, doctrines, and empires come about. Without the influence of prestige on people, such developments would be hard to understand.

Prestige, however, is not based solely on personal ascendency, military glory, and religious terror; it may have a more modest origin and still be considerable. Our century furnishes several examples. One of the most striking ones that posterity will recall from age to age will be supplied by the history of the illustrious man who modified the face of the globe and the commercial relations of the nations by separating two continents. He succeeded in his enterprise owing to his immense strength of will, but also owing to the fascination he exercised on those surrounding him. To overcome the unanimous opposition he met with, he had only to show himself. He would speak briefly, and in face of the charm he exerted his opponents became his friends. The English in particular strenuously opposed his scheme; he had only to put in an appearance in England to rally all suffrages. In later years, when he passed Southampton, the bells were rung on his passage; and at the present day a movement is on foot in England to raise a statue in his honour.

Prestige, however, isn't just built on personal achievements, military success, or religious fear; it can have a more modest origin and still be significant. Our century provides several examples. One of the most memorable that future generations will remember is the story of the remarkable individual who changed the world's landscape and the trade relationships of nations by connecting two continents. He succeeded in his mission due to his incredible willpower, but also because of the charm he had over those around him. To overcome the widespread opposition he faced, he only needed to show up. He would speak briefly, and in the face of his charisma, his opponents became his supporters. The English, in particular, strongly opposed his plan; he just needed to show himself in England to gain their support. In later years, when he passed through Southampton, the bells were rung in his honor; and today, there is a movement in England to erect a statue in his honor.

"Having vanquished whatever there is to vanquish, men and things, marshes, rocks, and sandy wastes," he had ceased to believe in obstacles, and wished to begin Suez over again at Panama. He began again with the same methods as of old; but he had aged, and, besides, the faith that moves mountains does not move them if they are too lofty. The mountains resisted, and the catastrophe that ensued destroyed the glittering aureole of glory that enveloped the hero. His life teaches how prestige can grow and how it can vanish. After rivalling in greatness the most famous heroes of history, he was lowered by the magistrates of his country to the ranks of the vilest criminals. When he died his coffin, unattended, traversed an indifferent crowd. Foreign sovereigns are alone in rendering homage to his memory as to that of one of the greatest men that history has known.[20]

"Having conquered everything there is to conquer—people, places, and challenges like marshes, rocks, and sandy wastelands—he stopped believing in obstacles and wanted to start over again at Panama just like he did at Suez. He began again using the same methods he always had; but he had grown older, and the faith that can move mountains doesn’t work if they’re too high. The mountains stood firm, and the disaster that followed shattered the glowing halo of glory around the hero. His life shows how prestige can rise and how it can disappear. After competing with the greatest heroes in history, he was brought down by the authorities of his own country to the level of the lowest criminals. When he died, his coffin, with no mourners, passed through an indifferent crowd. Only foreign leaders paid tribute to his memory, honoring him as one of the greatest men in history."

[20] An Austrian paper, the Neue Freie Presse, of Vienna, has indulged on the subject of the destiny of de Lesseps in reflections marked by a most judicious psychological insight. I therefore reproduce them here:—

[20] An Austrian newspaper, the Neue Freie Presse, from Vienna, has reflected on the fate of de Lesseps with some very insightful psychological observations. I will therefore share them here:—

"After the condemnation of Ferdinand de Lesseps one has no longer the right to be astonished at the sad end of Christopher Columbus. If Ferdinand de Lesseps were a rogue every noble illusion is a crime. Antiquity would have crowned the memory of de Lesseps with an aureole of glory, and would have made him drink from the bowl of nectar in the midst of Olympus, for he has altered the face of the earth and accomplished works which make the creation more perfect. The President of the Court of Appeal has immortalised himself by condemning Ferdinand de Lesseps, for the nations will always demand the name of the man who was not afraid to debase his century by investing with the convict's cap an aged man, whose life redounded to the glory of his contemporaries.

"After the condemnation of Ferdinand de Lesseps, one can no longer be surprised by the tragic fate of Christopher Columbus. If Ferdinand de Lesseps was a villain, then every noble dream is a crime. In ancient times, they would have honored de Lesseps with a crown of glory and made him drink from the cup of nectar in Olympus, for he changed the world and achieved feats that perfected creation. The President of the Court of Appeal has made a name for himself by condemning Ferdinand de Lesseps because future generations will always remember the name of the man who dared to disgrace his century by placing the convict's cap on an elderly man, whose life reflected the greatness of his era."

"Let there be no more talk in the future of inflexible justice, there where reigns a bureaucratic hatred of audacious feats. The nations have need of audacious men who believe in themselves and overcome every obstacle without concern for their personal safety. Genius cannot be prudent; by dint of prudence it could never enlarge the sphere of human activity.

"Let’s stop discussing rigid justice in the future, where a bureaucratic disdain for bold actions prevails. Nations need daring individuals who have confidence in themselves and can surmount any hurdle without worrying about their own safety. Genius can’t be cautious; with too much caution, it could never expand the range of human endeavor."

". . . Ferdinand de Lesseps has known the intoxication of triumph and the bitterness of disappointment—Suez and Panama. At this point the heart revolts at the morality of success. When de Lesseps had succeeded in joining two seas princes and nations rendered him their homage; to-day, when he meets with failure among the rocks of the Cordilleras, he is nothing but a vulgar rogue. . . . In this result we see a war between the classes of society, the discontent of bureaucrats and employes, who take their revenge with the aid of the criminal code on those who would raise themselves above their fellows. . . . Modern legislators are filled with embarrassment when confronted by the lofty ideas due to human genius; the public comprehends such ideas still less, and it is easy for an advocate-general to prove that Stanley is a murderer and de Lesseps a deceiver."

". . . Ferdinand de Lesseps has experienced the thrill of victory and the sting of defeat—Suez and Panama. Right now, it's hard to accept the ethics of success. When de Lesseps managed to connect two seas, he was celebrated by princes and nations; today, as he faces failure among the rocks of the Cordilleras, he’s seen as nothing more than a common crook. . . . In this outcome, we see a clash between social classes, with disgruntled bureaucrats and employees getting back at those who try to elevate themselves above their peers using the law. . . . Modern lawmakers feel uneasy when faced with the grand ideas born from human creativity; the public understands these ideas even less, making it easy for a prosecutor to portray Stanley as a murderer and de Lesseps as a deceiver."

Still, the various examples that have just been cited represent extreme cases. To fix in detail the psychology of prestige, it would be necessary to place them at the extremity of a series, which would range from the founders of religions and empires to the private individual who endeavours to dazzle his neighbours by a new coat or a decoration.

Still, the different examples mentioned earlier are extreme cases. To fully understand the psychology of prestige, we would need to position them on a spectrum that ranges from the founders of religions and empires to ordinary individuals trying to impress their neighbors with a new outfit or a medal.

Between the extreme limits of this series would find a place all the forms of prestige resulting from the different elements composing a civilisation—sciences, arts, literature, &c.—and it would be seen that prestige constitutes the fundamental element of persuasion. Consciously or not, the being, the idea, or the thing possessing prestige is immediately imitated in consequence of contagion, and forces an entire generation to adopt certain modes of feeling and of giving expression to its thought. This imitation, moreover, is, as a rule, unconscious, which accounts for the fact that it is perfect. The modern painters who copy the pale colouring and the stiff attitudes of some of the Primitives are scarcely alive to the source of their inspiration. They believe in their own sincerity, whereas, if an eminent master had not revived this form of art, people would have continued blind to all but its naive and inferior sides. Those artists who, after the manner of another illustrious master, inundate their canvasses with violet shades do not see in nature more violet than was detected there fifty years ago; but they are influenced, "suggestioned," by the personal and special impressions of a painter who, in spite of this eccentricity, was successful in acquiring great prestige. Similar examples might be brought forward in connection with all the elements of civilisation.

Between the extreme limits of this series would exist all the forms of prestige stemming from the different elements that make up a civilization—sciences, arts, literature, etc.—and it would become clear that prestige is the core element of persuasion. Consciously or not, the person, idea, or object that has prestige is quickly imitated due to its contagious influence, compelling an entire generation to adopt certain feelings and ways of expressing thoughts. This imitation is usually unconscious, which is why it is so flawless. The modern painters who replicate the pale colors and rigid poses of some of the earlier artists are often unaware of their source of inspiration. They believe in their own authenticity, yet if a notable master hadn’t revived this art form, people would have remained oblivious to anything but its simple and lesser aspects. Those artists who, like another renowned master, flood their canvases with shades of violet do not perceive any more violet in nature than was observed fifty years ago; they are influenced, "suggested," by the unique impressions of a painter who, despite his eccentricity, managed to gain significant prestige. Similar examples could be highlighted in relation to all elements of civilization.

It is seen from what precedes that a number of factors may be concerned in the genesis of prestige; among them success was always one of the most important. Every successful man, every idea that forces itself into recognition, ceases, ipso facto, to be called in question. The proof that success is one of the principal stepping-stones to prestige is that the disappearance of the one is almost always followed by the disappearance of the other. The hero whom the crowd acclaimed yesterday is insulted to-day should he have been overtaken by failure. The reaction, indeed, will be the stronger in proportion as the prestige has been great. The crowd in this case considers the fallen hero as an equal, and takes its revenge for having bowed to a superiority whose existence it no longer admits. While Robespierre was causing the execution of his colleagues and of a great number of his contemporaries, he possessed an immense prestige. When the transposition of a few votes deprived him of power, he immediately lost his prestige, and the crowd followed him to the guillotine with the self-same imprecations with which shortly before it had pursued his victims. Believers always break the statues of their former gods with every symptom of fury.

It’s clear from what’s been said that several factors can play a role in building prestige, with success always being one of the most crucial. Every successful person and every idea that gains recognition stops being questioned. The evidence that success is a key stepping-stone to prestige is that when one fades away, the other usually does too. The hero celebrated by the crowd yesterday is insulted today if he experiences failure. The backlash will be stronger the greater the prestige was. In this case, the crowd views the fallen hero as one of themselves and takes revenge for having acknowledged a superiority that they no longer recognize. While Robespierre was overseeing the execution of his colleagues and many of his contemporaries, he had immense prestige. When a few votes shifted and he lost power, he instantly lost his prestige, and the crowd followed him to the guillotine with the same curses they had previously directed at his victims. Believers always destroy the statues of their former gods with visible rage.

Prestige lost by want of success disappears in a brief space of time. It can also be worn away, but more slowly by being subjected to discussion. This latter power, however, is exceedingly sure. From the moment prestige is called in question it ceases to be prestige. The gods and men who have kept their prestige for long have never tolerated discussion. For the crowd to admire, it must be kept at a distance.

Prestige lost due to lack of success fades quickly. It can also wear away, but more slowly through debate. However, this latter process is very effective. The moment prestige is questioned, it stops being prestige. The gods and people who have maintained their prestige for long have never allowed discussion. For the crowd to admire, it must be kept at a distance.

CHAPTER IV

LIMITATIONS OF THE VARIABILITY OF THE BELIEFS AND OPINIONS OF CROWDS

1. FIXED BELIEFS. The invariability of certain general beliefs—They shape the course of a civilisation—The difficulty of uprooting them—In what respect intolerance is a virtue in a people—The philosophic absurdity of a belief cannot interfere with its spreading. 2. THE CHANGEABLE OPINIONS OF CROWDS. The extreme mobility of opinions which do not arise from general beliefs—Apparent variations of ideas and beliefs in less than a century—The real limits of these variations—The matters effected by the variation—The disappearance at present in progress of general beliefs, and the extreme diffusion of the newspaper press, have for result that opinions are nowadays more and more changeable—Why the opinions of crowds tend on the majority of subjects towards indifference—Governments now powerless to direct opinion as they formerly did—Opinions prevented to-day from being tyrannical on account of their exceeding divergency.

1. FIXED BELIEFS. The unchanging nature of certain core beliefs—They shape the path of a civilization—The challenge of removing them—In some ways, intolerance can be seen as a virtue in a society—The philosophical absurdity of a belief doesn't stop it from spreading. 2. THE CHANGEABLE OPINIONS OF CROWDS. The extreme fluidity of opinions that don't stem from core beliefs—Noticeable shifts in ideas and beliefs in under a century—The true limits of these changes—The factors affected by these shifts—The ongoing decline of core beliefs, coupled with the widespread reach of newspapers, means that opinions are becoming increasingly changeable—Why the opinions of crowds often trend toward indifference on most subjects—Governments today are unable to influence opinion as they used to—Opinions can't be tyrannical today due to their vast divergence.

1. FIXED BELIEFS

A close parallel exists between the anatomical and psychological characteristics of living beings. In these anatomical characteristics certain invariable, or slightly variable, elements are met with, to change which the lapse is necessary of geological ages. Side by side with these fixed, indestructible features are to be found others extremely changeable, which the art of the breeder or horticulturist may easily modify, and at times to such an extent as to conceal the fundamental characteristics from an observer at all inattentive.

A close connection exists between the physical and mental traits of living beings. In these physical traits, some elements remain constant or change only slightly, requiring geological ages to evolve. Alongside these stable and unchanging features, there are also highly variable ones, which a breeder or gardener can easily modify, sometimes to the point of hiding the basic characteristics from an observer who isn't paying close attention.

The same phenomenon is observed in the case of moral characteristics. Alongside the unalterable psychological elements of a race, mobile and changeable elements are to be encountered. For this reason, in studying the beliefs and opinions of a people, the presence is always detected of a fixed groundwork on which are engrafted opinions as changing as the surface sand on a rock.

The same thing happens with moral characteristics. In addition to the unchanging psychological traits of a race, there are also flexible and changeable elements. Because of this, when examining the beliefs and opinions of a group, one can always see a stable foundation upon which opinions are layered, just like shifting sand on a rock.

The opinions and beliefs of crowds may be divided, then, into two very distinct classes. On the one hand we have great permanent beliefs, which endure for several centuries, and on which an entire civilisation may rest. Such, for instance, in the past were feudalism, Christianity, and Protestantism; and such, in our own time, are the nationalist principle and contemporary democratic and social ideas. In the second place, there are the transitory, changing opinions, the outcome, as a rule, of general conceptions, of which every age sees the birth and disappearance; examples in point are the theories which mould literature and the arts—those, for instance, which produced romanticism, naturalism, mysticism, &c. Opinions of this order are as superficial, as a rule, as fashion, and as changeable. They may be compared to the ripples which ceaselessly arise and vanish on the surface of a deep lake.

The opinions and beliefs of crowds can be categorized into two very different groups. On one side, we have major, lasting beliefs that last for centuries and form the foundation of entire civilizations. For example, in the past, these included feudalism, Christianity, and Protestantism; in our own time, they encompass the principles of nationalism and modern democratic and social ideas. On the other side, there are temporary, shifting opinions that typically arise from general concepts, which each era witnesses coming and going. Examples of this are the theories that shape literature and the arts—such as those that led to romanticism, naturalism, mysticism, etc. Opinions of this type are usually as superficial and changeable as fashion. They can be likened to the ripples that continually emerge and disappear on the surface of a deep lake.

The great generalised beliefs are very restricted in number. Their rise and fall form the culminating points of the history of every historic race. They constitute the real framework of civilisation.

The major universal beliefs are quite limited in number. Their emergence and decline mark the key moments in the history of every civilization. They make up the essential structure of society.

It is easy to imbue the mind of crowds with a passing opinion, but very difficult to implant therein a lasting belief. However, a belief of this latter description once established, it is equally difficult to uproot it. It is usually only to be changed at the cost of violent revolutions. Even revolutions can only avail when the belief has almost entirely lost its sway over men's minds. In that case revolutions serve to finally sweep away what had already been almost cast aside, though the force of habit prevented its complete abandonment. The beginning of a revolution is in reality the end of a belief.

It's easy to shape the opinions of crowds with a fleeting thought, but much harder to instill a lasting belief. However, once such a belief takes hold, it’s equally tough to remove it. It typically only changes with significant upheavals. Even revolutions only succeed when the belief has largely lost its grip on people's minds. In that situation, revolutions serve to completely eliminate what had already been mostly abandoned, although the habit of belief held people back from fully letting it go. The start of a revolution is really the end of a belief.

The precise moment at which a great belief is doomed is easily recognisable; it is the moment when its value begins to be called in question. Every general belief being little else than a fiction, it can only survive on the condition that it be not subjected to examination.

The exact moment when a strong belief starts to fail is clear; it's when its worth is questioned. Since every widespread belief is mostly just a story, it can only last as long as it isn’t put under scrutiny.

But even when a belief is severely shaken, the institutions to which it has given rise retain their strength and disappear but slowly. Finally, when the belief has completely lost its force, all that rested upon it is soon involved in ruin. As yet a nation has never been able to change its beliefs without being condemned at the same time to transform all the elements of its civilisation. The nation continues this process of transformation until it has alighted on and accepted a new general belief: until this juncture it is perforce in a state of anarchy. General beliefs are the indispensable pillars of civilisations; they determine the trend of ideas. They alone are capable of inspiring faith and creating a sense of duty.

But even when a belief is seriously shaken, the institutions that stem from it remain strong and disappear slowly. Eventually, when the belief completely loses its power, everything built on it soon falls apart. So far, no nation has been able to change its beliefs without simultaneously having to transform all aspects of its civilization. The nation continues this transformation process until it finds and accepts a new general belief; until then, it is inevitably in a state of chaos. General beliefs are the essential foundations of civilizations; they shape the direction of ideas. They alone can inspire faith and foster a sense of duty.

Nations have always been conscious of the utility of acquiring general beliefs, and have instinctively understood that their disappearance would be the signal for their own decline. In the case of the Romans, the fanatical cult of Rome was the belief that made them masters of the world, and when the belief had died out Rome was doomed to die. As for the barbarians who destroyed the Roman civilisation, it was only when they had acquired certain commonly accepted beliefs that they attained a measure of cohesion and emerged from anarchy.

Nations have always recognized the importance of shared beliefs, understanding that their loss would signal their own decline. For the Romans, the fervent devotion to Rome was the belief that made them rulers of the world, and when that belief faded, Rome was destined to fall. As for the barbarians who brought down Roman civilization, it was only after they embraced certain widely accepted beliefs that they gained some unity and moved beyond chaos.

Plainly it is not for nothing that nations have always displayed intolerance in the defence of their opinions. This intolerance, open as it is to criticism from the philosophic standpoint, represents in the life of a people the most necessary of virtues. It was to found or uphold general beliefs that so many victims were sent to the stake in the Middle Ages and that so many inventors and innovators have died in despair even if they have escaped martyrdom. It is in defence, too, of such beliefs that the world has been so often the scene of the direst disorder, and that so many millions of men have died on the battlefield, and will yet die there.

Clearly, nations have always shown intolerance when defending their beliefs for a reason. While this intolerance can be criticized from a philosophical viewpoint, it represents one of the most essential virtues in the life of a people. Many victims were burned at the stake in the Middle Ages to establish or protect common beliefs, and countless inventors and innovators have perished in despair, even if they avoided martyrdom. It is also in defense of these beliefs that the world has frequently witnessed its worst chaos, resulting in millions of deaths on the battlefield, with many more yet to come.

There are great difficulties in the way of establishing a general belief, but when it is definitely implanted its power is for a long time to come invincible, and however false it be philosophically it imposes itself upon the most luminous intelligence. Have not the European peoples regarded as incontrovertible for more than fifteen centuries religious legends which, closely examined, are as barbarous[21] as those of Moloch? The frightful absurdity of the legend of a God who revenges himself for the disobedience of one of his creatures by inflicting horrible tortures on his son remained unperceived during many centuries. Such potent geniuses as a Galileo, a Newton, and a Leibnitz never supposed for an instant that the truth of such dogmas could be called in question. Nothing can be more typical than this fact of the hypnotising effect of general beliefs, but at the same time nothing can mark more decisively the humiliating limitations of our intelligence.

There are significant challenges in establishing a widespread belief, but once it takes root, its influence can remain unshakeable for a long time, and even if it's philosophically false, it imposes itself on even the brightest minds. For over fifteen centuries, haven't European societies accepted as undeniable religious myths that, upon closer inspection, are as primitive as those of Moloch? The shocking absurdity of the story of a God who punishes His son with terrible torments for the disobedience of one of His creations went unnoticed for many centuries. Brilliant thinkers like Galileo, Newton, and Leibniz never questioned the validity of such doctrines for even a moment. This illustrates the mesmerizing effect of collective beliefs while also highlighting the disappointing limits of our intelligence.

[21] Barbarous, philosophically speaking, I mean. In practice they have created an entirely new civilisation, and for fifteen centuries have given mankind a glimpse of those enchanted realms of generous dreams and of hope which he will know no more.

[21] Barbarous, in a philosophical sense, I mean. In reality, they have built an entirely new civilization, and for fifteen centuries, they have shown humanity a glimpse of those magical realms filled with generous dreams and hope that he will never see again.

As soon as a new dogma is implanted in the mind of crowds it becomes the source of inspiration whence are evolved its institutions, arts, and mode of existence. The sway it exerts over men's minds under these circumstances is absolute. Men of action have no thought beyond realising the accepted belief, legislators beyond applying it, while philosophers, artists, and men of letters are solely preoccupied with its expression under various shapes.

Once a new belief takes hold in the minds of the masses, it becomes the foundation from which their institutions, arts, and way of life develop. The influence it has over people's minds in this context is total. People of action focus solely on making the accepted belief a reality, lawmakers concentrate on enforcing it, while philosophers, artists, and writers are entirely dedicated to expressing it in different forms.

From the fundamental belief transient accessory ideas may arise, but they always bear the impress of the belief from which they have sprung. The Egyptian civilisation, the European civilisation of the Middle Ages, the Mussulman civilisation of the Arabs are all the outcome of a small number of religious beliefs which have left their mark on the least important elements of these civilisations and allow of their immediate recognition.

From the core belief, temporary secondary ideas can emerge, but they always carry the influence of the belief they originated from. The Egyptian civilization, the European civilization of the Middle Ages, and the Muslim civilization of the Arabs all stem from a small set of religious beliefs that have left their mark on even the smallest details of these civilizations, making them easily recognizable.

Thus it is that, thanks to general beliefs, the men of every age are enveloped in a network of traditions, opinions, and customs which render them all alike, and from whose yoke they cannot extricate themselves. Men are guided in their conduct above all by their beliefs and by the customs that are the consequence of those beliefs. These beliefs and customs regulate the smallest acts of our existence, and the most independent spirit cannot escape their influence. The tyranny exercised unconsciously on men's minds is the only real tyranny, because it cannot be fought against. Tiberius, Ghengis Khan, and Napoleon were assuredly redoubtable tyrants, but from the depth of their graves Moses, Buddha, Jesus, and Mahomet have exerted on the human soul a far profounder despotism. A conspiracy may overthrow a tyrant, but what can it avail against a firmly established belief? In its violent struggle with Roman Catholicism it is the French Revolution that has been vanquished, and this in spite of the fact that the sympathy of the crowd was apparently on its side, and in spite of recourse to destructive measures as pitiless as those of the Inquisition. The only real tyrants that humanity has known have always been the memories of its dead or the illusions it has forged itself.

Thanks to widely held beliefs, people throughout history are caught in a web of traditions, opinions, and customs that make them all similar, and they can't free themselves from it. People's actions are primarily driven by their beliefs and the customs that stem from those beliefs. These beliefs and customs control even the smallest aspects of our lives, and even the most independent individuals can't escape their impact. The tyranny that operates unconsciously on people's minds is the only true tyranny because it can't be fought against. Tiberius, Genghis Khan, and Napoleon were certainly formidable tyrants, but from the depths of their graves, Moses, Buddha, Jesus, and Muhammad have held a much deeper control over the human soul. A conspiracy might take down a tyrant, but what good does it do against a deeply rooted belief? In its fierce battle with Roman Catholicism, it was the French Revolution that was defeated, even though the public seemed to support it, and despite using destructive tactics as brutal as those of the Inquisition. The only real tyrants humanity has ever known have always been the memories of its dead or the illusions it has created for itself.

The philosophic absurdity that often marks general beliefs has never been an obstacle to their triumph. Indeed the triumph of such beliefs would seem impossible unless on the condition that they offer some mysterious absurdity. In consequence, the evident weakness of the socialist beliefs of to-day will not prevent them triumphing among the masses. Their real inferiority to all religious beliefs is solely the result of this consideration, that the ideal of happiness offered by the latter being realisable only in a future life, it was beyond the power of anybody to contest it. The socialist ideal of happiness being intended to be realised on earth, the vanity of its promises will at once appear as soon as the first efforts towards their realisation are made, and simultaneously the new belief will entirely lose its prestige. Its strength, in consequence, will only increase until the day when, having triumphed, its practical realisation shall commence. For this reason, while the new religion exerts to begin with, like all those that have preceded it, a destructive influence, it will be unable, in the future, to play a creative part.

The philosophical absurdity that often characterizes common beliefs has never stopped them from succeeding. In fact, their success seems impossible without some enigmatic absurdity. As a result, the clear weaknesses of today's socialist beliefs won't stop them from gaining popularity among the masses. Their real disadvantage compared to all religious beliefs is simply that the happiness ideal offered by religion is something that can only be achieved in an afterlife, making it unchallengeable. The socialist vision of happiness is supposed to be achieved here on Earth, so the emptiness of its promises will quickly become evident once attempts are made to realize them, and at the same time, this new belief will lose its appeal. Its influence will only grow until the day comes when, having succeeded, it starts to be put into practice. For this reason, although the new ideology initially has a destructive impact, like all those that came before it, it will struggle to have a creative role in the future.

2. THE CHANGEABLE OPINIONS OF CROWDS

Above the substratum of fixed beliefs, whose power we have just demonstrated, is found an overlying growth of opinions, ideas, and thoughts which are incessantly springing up and dying out. Some of them exist but for a day, and the more important scarcely outlive a generation. We have already noted that the changes which supervene in opinions of this order are at times far more superficial than real, and that they are always affected by racial considerations. When examining, for instance, the political institutions of France we showed that parties to all appearance utterly distinct—royalists, radicals, imperialists, socialists, &c.—have an ideal absolutely identical, and that this ideal is solely dependent on the mental structure of the French race, since a quite contrary ideal is found under analogous names among other races. Neither the name given to opinions nor deceptive adaptations alter the essence of things. The men of the Great Revolution, saturated with Latin literature, who (their eyes fixed on the Roman Republic), adopted its laws, its fasces, and its togas, did not become Romans because they were under the empire of a powerful historical suggestion. The task of the philosopher is to investigate what it is which subsists of ancient beliefs beneath their apparent changes, and to identify amid the moving flux of opinions the part determined by general beliefs and the genius of the race.

Above the foundation of fixed beliefs, whose influence we've just shown, there's a constant flow of opinions, ideas, and thoughts that are always emerging and fading away. Some last only a day, and the more significant ones barely survive a generation. We've already pointed out that the changes in these kinds of opinions can often be more superficial than they seem, and they are always influenced by racial factors. For example, when we looked at France's political institutions, we demonstrated that parties that appear completely different—royalists, radicals, imperialists, socialists, etc.—actually share the same underlying ideal, which is entirely dependent on the mental makeup of the French people, as completely different ideals can be found under similar names among other races. The names given to opinions or misleading adaptations don't change the essence of things. The men of the Great Revolution, steeped in Latin literature, who looked to the Roman Republic, adopted its laws, fasces, and togas, didn't become Romans simply because they were influenced by a powerful historical idea. The philosopher's job is to explore what ancient beliefs remain beneath these apparent changes and to identify, amid the ever-changing opinions, the elements shaped by general beliefs and the character of the race.

In the absence of this philosophic test it might be supposed that crowds change their political or religious beliefs frequently and at will. All history, whether political, religious, artistic, or literary, seems to prove that such is the case.

Without this philosophical test, one might think that crowds often and easily change their political or religious beliefs. All of history, be it political, religious, artistic, or literary, seems to confirm this idea.

As an example, let us take a very short period of French history, merely that from 1790 to 1820, a period of thirty years' duration, that of a generation. In the course of it we see the crowd at first monarchical become very revolutionary, then very imperialist, and again very monarchical. In the matter of religion it gravitates in the same lapse of time from Catholicism to atheism, then towards deism, and then returns to the most pronounced forms of Catholicism. These changes take place not only amongst the masses, but also amongst those who direct them. We observe with astonishment the prominent men of the Convention, the sworn enemies of kings, men who would have neither gods nor masters, become the humble servants of Napoleon, and afterwards, under Louis XVIII., piously carry candles in religious processions.

As an example, let's look at a brief period of French history, specifically from 1790 to 1820, lasting thirty years, which is roughly a generation. During this time, we see the populace shift from being monarchists to becoming very revolutionary, then shifting to imperialist, and once again returning to monarchism. In terms of religion, it moves from Catholicism to atheism, then to deism, and eventually back to the most traditional forms of Catholicism. These shifts happen not just among the masses, but also among their leaders. We watch in amazement as prominent figures from the Convention—who were staunch enemies of kings and rejected both gods and masters—end up becoming humble servants of Napoleon and later, under Louis XVIII, respectfully carrying candles in religious processions.

Numerous, too, are the changes in the opinions of the crowd in the course of the following seventy years. The "Perfidious Albion" of the opening of the century is the ally of France under Napoleon's heir; Russia, twice invaded by France, which looked on with satisfaction at French reverses, becomes its friend.

Many changes also occurred in the public's opinions over the next seventy years. The "Perfidious Albion" at the start of the century becomes an ally of France under Napoleon's successor; Russia, which was invaded by France twice and had watched with satisfaction as France faced setbacks, becomes its friend.

In literature, art, and philosophy the successive evolutions of opinion are more rapid still. Romanticism, naturalism, mysticism, &c., spring up and die out in turn. The artist and the writer applauded yesterday are treated on the morrow with profound contempt.

In literature, art, and philosophy, the changes in opinion happen even faster. Romanticism, naturalism, mysticism, etc., emerge and fade away in succession. The artist and writer who were celebrated yesterday are met with deep disdain the next day.

When, however, we analyse all these changes in appearance so far reaching, what do we find? All those that are in opposition with the general beliefs and sentiments of the race are of transient duration, and the diverted stream soon resumes its course. The opinions which are not linked to any general belief or sentiment of the race, and which in consequence cannot possess stability, are at the mercy of every chance, or, if the expression be preferred, of every change in the surrounding circumstances. Formed by suggestion and contagion, they are always momentary; they crop up and disappear as rapidly on occasion as the sandhills formed by the wind on the sea-coast.

When we examine all these changes in appearance that are so significant, what do we discover? Those that contradict the general beliefs and feelings of the race don't last long, and the altered direction quickly returns to its original path. Opinions that aren't connected to any general belief or sentiment of the race can't maintain stability and are vulnerable to any chance occurrence or, if you prefer, to any change in the surrounding circumstances. Created by suggestion and influence, they are always temporary; they emerge and vanish as quickly at times as the sand hills shaped by the wind along the coast.

At the present day the changeable opinions of crowds are greater in number than they ever were, and for three different reasons.

Nowadays, the opinions of crowds are more varied than ever before, and for three different reasons.

The first is that as the old beliefs are losing their influence to a greater and greater extent, they are ceasing to shape the ephemeral opinions of the moment as they did in the past. The weakening of general beliefs clears the ground for a crop of haphazard opinions without a past or a future.

The first is that as the old beliefs lose their influence more and more, they are no longer shaping the temporary opinions of the moment like they used to. The decline of common beliefs paves the way for a mix of random opinions that lack a history or a future.

The second reason is that the power of crowds being on the increase, and this power being less and less counterbalanced, the extreme mobility of ideas, which we have seen to be a peculiarity of crowds, can manifest itself without let or hindrance.

The second reason is that the power of crowds is growing, and this power is becoming less and less balanced out. The extreme mobility of ideas, which we’ve noted as a unique feature of crowds, can now express itself freely and without barriers.

Finally, the third reason is the recent development of the newspaper press, by whose agency the most contrary opinions are being continually brought before the attention of crowds. The suggestions that might result from each individual opinion are soon destroyed by suggestions of an opposite character. The consequence is that no opinion succeeds in becoming widespread, and that the existence of all of them is ephemeral. An opinion nowadays dies out before it has found a sufficiently wide acceptance to become general.

Finally, the third reason is the recent growth of the newspaper press, through which the most opposing opinions are constantly presented to large groups of people. The ideas that could come from each individual opinion are quickly overshadowed by suggestions of the opposite viewpoint. As a result, no opinion manages to gain widespread acceptance, and all of them are short-lived. These days, an opinion fades away before it has a chance to gain enough traction to become mainstream.

A phenomenon quite new in the world's history, and most characteristic of the present age, has resulted from these different causes; I allude to the powerlessness of governments to direct opinion.

A completely new phenomenon in the history of the world, and one that is most typical of our current times, has come about from these various causes; I'm talking about the inability of governments to control public opinion.

In the past, and in no very distant past, the action of governments and the influence of a few writers and a very small number of newspapers constituted the real reflectors of public opinion. To-day the writers have lost all influence, and the newspapers only reflect opinion. As for statesmen, far from directing opinion, their only endeavour is to follow it. They have a dread of opinion, which amounts at times to terror, and causes them to adopt an utterly unstable line of conduct.

In the past, not too long ago, the actions of governments and the influence of a few writers along with a handful of newspapers truly reflected public opinion. Today, writers have lost their influence, and newspapers only echo opinions. As for politicians, instead of shaping opinion, their only goal is to follow it. They have a fear of public opinion that sometimes borders on panic, leading them to take a completely inconsistent approach to their actions.

The opinion of crowds tends, then, more and more to become the supreme guiding principle in politics. It goes so far to-day as to force on alliances, as has been seen recently in the case of the Franco-Russian alliance, which is solely the outcome of a popular movement. A curious symptom of the present time is to observe popes, kings, and emperors consent to be interviewed as a means of submitting their views on a given subject to the judgment of crowds. Formerly it might have been correct to say that politics were not a matter of sentiment. Can the same be said to-day, when politics are more and more swayed by the impulse of changeable crowds, who are uninfluenced by reason and can only be guided by sentiment?

The opinion of the masses is increasingly becoming the main guiding principle in politics. Today, it's even leading to alliances, as seen recently with the Franco-Russian alliance, which was driven entirely by popular demand. One interesting trend right now is seeing popes, kings, and emperors agree to interviews to get their perspectives on specific issues evaluated by the public. In the past, it was often said that politics weren't about sentiment. Can we say the same today, when politics are increasingly affected by the whims of fickle crowds, who are not swayed by reason and are only guided by emotions?

As to the press, which formerly directed opinion, it has had, like governments, to humble itself before the power of crowds. It wields, no doubt, a considerable influence, but only because it is exclusively the reflection of the opinions of crowds and of their incessant variations. Become a mere agency for the supply of information, the press has renounced all endeavour to enforce an idea or a doctrine. It follows all the changes of public thought, obliged to do so by the necessities of competition under pain of losing its readers. The old staid and influential organs of the past, such as the Constitutionnel, the Debats, or the Siecle, which were accepted as oracles by the preceding generation, have disappeared or have become typical modern papers, in which a maximum of news is sandwiched in between light articles, society gossip, and financial puffs. There can be no question to-day of a paper rich enough to allow its contributors to air their personal opinions, and such opinions would be of slight weight with readers who only ask to be kept informed or to be amused, and who suspect every affirmation of being prompted by motives of speculation. Even the critics have ceased to be able to assure the success of a book or a play. They are capable of doing harm, but not of doing a service. The papers are so conscious of the uselessness of everything in the shape of criticism or personal opinion, that they have reached the point of suppressing literary criticism, confining themselves to citing the title of a book, and appending a "puff" of two or three lines.[22] In twenty years' time the same fate will probably have overtaken theatrical criticism.

As for the press, which used to shape public opinion, it has had to bow down to the power of the masses, much like governments. It certainly has a significant influence, but that’s only because it reflects the ever-changing opinions of crowds. The press has become just a source of information, giving up any effort to promote a particular idea or doctrine. It tracks all the shifts in public thought, compelled to do so by the need to compete or risk losing its readers. The once-respected and influential publications of the past, like the Constitutionnel, the Debats, or the Siecle, which were seen as authorities by the previous generation, have either vanished or turned into typical modern newspapers, which cram as much news as possible alongside light articles, social gossip, and promotional content. Nowadays, no newspaper is wealthy enough to let its writers express their personal opinions, and such opinions would carry little weight with readers who only want to be informed or entertained and who are suspicious of any statement being motivated by hidden agendas. Even critics can no longer guarantee the success of a book or a play. They can cause damage but can't provide a boost. The newspapers are so aware of the futility of criticism or personal opinion that they have stopped literary critiques altogether, merely mentioning a book's title and adding a short "puff" of two or three lines. In twenty years, the same is likely to happen to theatrical criticism.

[22] These remarks refer to the French newspaper press.—Note of the Translator.

[22] These comments refer to the French newspaper industry.—Note from the Translator.

The close watching of the course of opinion has become to-day the principal preoccupation of the press and of governments. The effect produced by an event, a legislative proposal, a speech, is without intermission what they require to know, and the task is not easy, for nothing is more mobile and changeable than the thought of crowds, and nothing more frequent than to see them execrate to-day what they applauded yesterday.

Monitoring public opinion has become the main focus of the press and governments today. They constantly need to understand the impact of an event, a legislative proposal, or a speech, and this task isn't easy. Nothing is more unpredictable and variable than the thoughts of the masses, and it’s common to see people criticize today what they applauded yesterday.

This total absence of any sort of direction of opinion, and at the same time the destruction of general beliefs, have had for final result an extreme divergency of convictions of every order, and a growing indifference on the part of crowds to everything that does not plainly touch their immediate interests. Questions of doctrine, such as socialism, only recruit champions boasting genuine convictions among the quite illiterate classes, among the workers in mines and factories, for instance. Members of the lower middle class, and working men possessing some degree of instruction, have either become utterly sceptical or extremely unstable in their opinions.

The complete lack of any clear direction in opinions, combined with the breakdown of common beliefs, has resulted in a significant divergence of convictions across the board, and a growing indifference among people to anything that doesn't directly affect their immediate interests. Issues like socialism only attract true supporters among the completely uneducated classes, like workers in mines and factories, for example. Members of the lower middle class and working men with some education have either become totally skeptical or very unstable in their beliefs.

The evolution which has been effected in this direction in the last twenty-five years is striking. During the preceding period, comparatively near us though it is, opinions still had a certain general trend; they had their origin in the acceptance of some fundamental belief. By the mere fact that an individual was a monarchist he possessed inevitably certain clearly defined ideas in history as well as in science, while by the mere fact that he was a republican, his ideas were quite contrary. A monarchist was well aware that men are not descended from monkeys, and a republican was not less well aware that such is in truth their descent. It was the duty of the monarchist to speak with horror, and of the republican to speak with veneration, of the great Revolution. There were certain names, such as those of Robespierre and Marat, that had to be uttered with an air of religious devotion, and other names, such as those of Caesar, Augustus, or Napoleon, that ought never to be mentioned unaccompanied by a torrent of invective. Even in the French Sorbonne this ingenuous fashion of conceiving history was general.[23]

The changes that have happened in this area over the last twenty-five years are impressive. In the period before that, even though it wasn't that long ago, opinions still had a general direction; they were based on the acceptance of some core belief. Just by being a monarchist, a person had certain clearly defined views on history and science, while being a republican meant their ideas were completely opposite. A monarchist understood that humans didn't evolve from monkeys, while a republican firmly believed that they did. It was the monarchist's duty to speak with horror about the great Revolution, while the republican was expected to speak with admiration. Certain names, like Robespierre and Marat, were to be mentioned with a sense of religious devotion, while names like Caesar, Augustus, or Napoleon should never be mentioned without a barrage of criticism. Even at the French Sorbonne, this naive way of understanding history was common.[23]

[23] There are pages in the books of the French official professors of history that are very curious from this point of view. They prove too how little the critical spirit is developed by the system of university education in vogue in France. I cite as an example the following extracts from the "French Revolution" of M. Rambaud, professor of history at the Sorbonne:

[23] There are pages in the books by French history professors that are quite interesting from this perspective. They also demonstrate how underdeveloped critical thinking is within the current university education system in France. I refer to the following excerpts from "French Revolution" by M. Rambaud, professor of history at the Sorbonne:

"The taking of the Bastille was a culminating event in the history not only of France, but of all Europe; and inaugurated a new epoch in the history of the world!"

"The storming of the Bastille was a pivotal moment in the history of not just France, but all of Europe; it marked the beginning of a new era in world history!"

With respect to Robespierre, we learn with stupefaction that "his dictatorship was based more especially on opinion, persuasion, and moral authority; it was a sort of pontificate in the hands of a virtuous man!" (pp. 91 and 220.)

With regard to Robespierre, we are shocked to discover that "his dictatorship relied mainly on opinion, persuasion, and moral authority; it was like a kind of priesthood in the hands of a virtuous man!" (pp. 91 and 220.)

At the present day, as the result of discussion and analysis, all opinions are losing their prestige; their distinctive features are rapidly worn away, and few survive capable of arousing our enthusiasm. The man of modern times is more and more a prey to indifference.

Nowadays, due to discussion and analysis, all opinions are losing their influence; their unique characteristics are quickly fading, and few remain that can inspire our enthusiasm. The modern individual is increasingly becoming a victim of indifference.

The general wearing away of opinions should not be too greatly deplored. That it is a symptom of decadence in the life of a people cannot be contested. It is certain that men of immense, of almost supernatural insight, that apostles, leaders of crowds—men, in a word, of genuine and strong convictions—exert a far greater force than men who deny, who criticise, or who are indifferent, but it must not be forgotten that, given the power possessed at present by crowds, were a single opinion to acquire sufficient prestige to enforce its general acceptance, it would soon be endowed with so tyrannical a strength that everything would have to bend before it, and the era of free discussion would be closed for a long time. Crowds are occasionally easy-going masters, as were Heliogabalus and Tiberius, but they are also violently capricious. A civilisation, when the moment has come for crowds to acquire a high hand over it, is at the mercy of too many chances to endure for long. Could anything postpone for a while the hour of its ruin, it would be precisely the extreme instability of the opinions of crowds and their growing indifference with respect to all general beliefs.

The general erosion of opinions shouldn't be overly lamented. It's undeniable that this is a sign of decline in the life of a society. It's true that people with deep, almost supernatural insight—those who inspire, lead crowds—individuals with genuine and strong convictions—have a much greater influence than those who deny, criticize, or are indifferent. However, we shouldn't overlook the current power of the masses. If a single opinion were to gain enough prestige to enforce its widespread acceptance, it would soon acquire a tyrannical strength that would demand compliance, effectively ending the era of free discussion for a long time. Crowds can be lenient masters, like Heliogabalus and Tiberius, but they can also be extremely unpredictable. A civilization, at the point when crowds gain significant control over it, faces too many uncertainties to last long. If anything could delay its downfall, it would be the extreme instability of crowd opinions and their increasing indifference to all overarching beliefs.

BOOK III

THE CLASSIFICATION AND DESCRIPTION OF THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF CROWDS

CHAPTER I

THE CLASSIFICATION OF CROWDS

The general divisions of crowds—Their classification. 1. HETEROGENEOUS CROWDS. Different varieties of them—The influence of race—The spirit of the crowd is weak in proportion as the spirit of the race is strong—The spirit of the race represents the civilised state and the spirit of the crowd the barbarian state. 2. HOMOGENEOUS CROWDS. Their different varieties—Sects, castes, and classes.

The general divisions of crowds—Their classification. 1. HETEROGENEOUS CROWDS. Different types of them—The impact of race—The spirit of the crowd is weaker as the spirit of the race is stronger—The spirit of the race represents a civilized state, while the spirit of the crowd represents a barbaric state. 2. HOMOGENEOUS CROWDS. Their different types—Sects, castes, and classes.

We have sketched in this work the general characteristics common to psychological crowds. It remains to point out the particular characteristics which accompany those of a general order in the different categories of collectivities, when they are transformed into a crowd under the influences of the proper exciting causes. We will, first of all, set forth in a few words a classification of crowds.

We have outlined the general traits that are common to psychological crowds in this work. Now, we need to highlight the specific features that accompany these general traits in different types of groups when they turn into a crowd due to certain triggering factors. First, we will briefly present a classification of crowds.

Our starting-point will be the simple multitude. Its most inferior form is met with when the multitude is composed of individuals belonging to different races. In this case its only common bond of union is the will, more or less respected of a chief. The barbarians of very diverse origin who during several centuries invaded the Roman Empire, may be cited as a specimen of multitudes of this kind.

Our starting point will be the basic crowd. The simplest form of this occurs when the crowd consists of individuals from different races. In this situation, the only thing that unites them is the will, which varies in how much it's respected by a leader. The diverse groups of invaders that invaded the Roman Empire over several centuries are a prime example of such crowds.

On a higher level than these multitudes composed of different races are those which under certain influences have acquired common characteristics, and have ended by forming a single race. They present at times characteristics peculiar to crowds, but these characteristics are overruled to a greater or less extent by racial considerations.

On a higher level than these large groups made up of different races are those that, under certain influences, have developed common traits and have ultimately formed a single race. They sometimes display characteristics typical of crowds, but these traits are often overshadowed to varying degrees by racial factors.

These two kinds of multitudes may, under certain influences investigated in this work, be transformed into organised or psychological crowds. We shall break up these organised crowds into the following divisions:—

These two types of groups can, under certain influences explored in this work, be changed into organized or psychological crowds. We will break down these organized crowds into the following categories:—

                         1. Anonymous crowds (street
                           crowds, for example).
A. Heterogeneous 2. Crowds not anonymous
    crowds. (juries, parliamentary assemblies,
                             &c.).
                          1. Sects (political sects,
                             religious sects, &c.).
                          2. Castes (the military caste,
B. Homogeneous the priestly caste, the
    crowds. working caste, &c.).
                          3. Classes (the middle classes,
                             the peasant classes, &c.).

1. Anonymous crowds (street
                           crowds, for example).
A. Diverse 2. Crowds that are not anonymous
    crowds. (juries, parliamentary assemblies,
                             &c.).
                          1. Sects (political sects,
                             religious sects, &c.).
                          2. Castes (the military caste,
B. Similar the priestly caste, the
    crowds. working caste, &c.).
                          3. Classes (the middle classes,
                             the peasant classes, &c.).

We will point out briefly the distinguishing characteristics of these different categories of crowds.

We will briefly highlight the unique characteristics of these different types of crowds.

1. HETEROGENEOUS CROWDS

It is these collectivities whose characteristics have been studied in this volume. They are composed of individuals of any description, of any profession, and any degree of intelligence.

It is these groups whose characteristics have been studied in this volume. They consist of individuals from all backgrounds, professions, and levels of intelligence.

We are now aware that by the mere fact that men form part of a crowd engaged in action, their collective psychology differs essentially from their individual psychology, and their intelligence is affected by this differentiation. We have seen that intelligence is without influence in collectivities, they being solely under the sway of unconscious sentiments.

We now understand that when men are part of a crowd taking action, their group psychology is fundamentally different from their individual psychology, and their intelligence is impacted by this difference. We’ve observed that intelligence has no effect in groups; they are entirely driven by unconscious feelings.

A fundamental factor, that of race, allows of a tolerably thorough differentiation of the various heterogeneous crowds.

A key factor, which is race, enables a fairly clear distinction between the different diverse groups.

We have often referred already to the part played by race, and have shown it to be the most powerful of the factors capable of determining men's actions. Its action is also to be traced in the character of crowds. A crowd composed of individuals assembled at haphazard, but all of them Englishmen or Chinamen, will differ widely from another crowd also composed of individuals of any and every description, but of other races—Russians, Frenchmen, or Spaniards, for example.

We’ve often talked about the role race plays, and we’ve shown it to be the most significant factor influencing people's actions. You can also see its impact in the behavior of crowds. A crowd made up of randomly gathered individuals, but all of them English or Chinese, will be very different from another crowd that includes people of various backgrounds, but from other races—like Russians, French, or Spaniards, for example.

The wide divergencies which their inherited mental constitution creates in men's modes of feeling and thinking at once come into prominence when, which rarely happens, circumstances gather together in the same crowd and in fairly equal proportions individuals of different nationality, and this occurs, however identical in appearance be the interests which provoked the gathering. The efforts made by the socialists to assemble in great congresses the representatives of the working-class populations of different countries, have always ended in the most pronounced discord. A Latin crowd, however revolutionary or however conservative it be supposed, will invariably appeal to the intervention of the State to realise its demands. It is always distinguished by a marked tendency towards centralisation and by a leaning, more or less pronounced, in favour of a dictatorship. An English or an American crowd, on the contrary, sets no store on the State, and only appeals to private initiative. A French crowd lays particular weight on equality and an English crowd on liberty. These differences of race explain how it is that there are almost as many different forms of socialism and democracy as there are nations.

The significant differences in how people feel and think, shaped by their inherited mental makeup, become clear when, though it rarely happens, people from different nationalities gather in the same place in roughly equal numbers, even if the interests that brought them together are identical. The efforts of socialists to unite representatives of the working-class from various countries in large congresses have consistently resulted in marked disagreements. A crowd from a Latin background, whether it's seen as revolutionary or conservative, will always call for government intervention to achieve its goals. It tends to favor centralization and shows a more or less strong inclination towards dictatorship. On the other hand, a crowd from England or America places little value on the government and prefers private initiative. A French crowd emphasizes equality, while an English crowd prioritizes liberty. These racial differences account for the fact that there are nearly as many variations of socialism and democracy as there are countries.

The genius of the race, then, exerts a paramount influence upon the dispositions of a crowd. It is the powerful underlying force that limits its changes of humour. It should be considered as an essential law that THE INFERIOR CHARACTERISTICS OF CROWDS ARE THE LESS ACCENTUATED IN PROPORTION AS THE SPIRIT OF THE RACE IS STRONG. The crowd state and the domination of crowds is equivalent to the barbarian state, or to a return to it. It is by the acquisition of a solidly constituted collective spirit that the race frees itself to a greater and greater extent from the unreflecting power of crowds, and emerges from the barbarian state. The only important classification to be made of heterogeneous crowds, apart from that based on racial considerations, is to separate them into anonymous crowds, such as street crowds, and crowds not anonymous—deliberative assemblies and juries, for example. The sentiment of responsibility absent from crowds of the first description and developed in those of the second often gives a very different tendency to their respective acts.

The genius of a race has a significant influence on the behaviors of a crowd. It serves as a strong underlying force that stabilizes its mood changes. It should be viewed as a fundamental principle that THE INFERIOR CHARACTERISTICS OF CROWDS ARE LESS PRONOUNCED AS THE SPIRIT OF THE RACE IS STRONG. The state of being in a crowd and being dominated by crowds is akin to a primitive state or a regression to it. By developing a well-formed collective spirit, the race can increasingly free itself from the unthinking power of crowds and rise above the primitive state. The only important way to classify diverse crowds, apart from considering race, is to differentiate between anonymous crowds, like those found in the streets, and non-anonymous crowds—like deliberative assemblies and juries, for example. The sense of responsibility that is lacking in the first type of crowd and present in the second often leads to very different behaviors in their respective actions.

2. HOMOGENEOUS CROWDS

Homogeneous crowds include: 1. Sects; 2. Castes; 3. Classes.

Homogeneous crowds consist of: 1. Sects; 2. Castes; 3. Classes.

The SECT represents the first step in the process of organisation of homogeneous crowds. A sect includes individuals differing greatly as to their education, their professions, and the class of society to which they belong, and with their common beliefs as the connecting link. Examples in point are religious and political sects.

The SECT is the initial step in organizing similar groups of people. A sect consists of individuals who vary significantly in their education, professions, and social class, yet they are united by shared beliefs. Religious and political sects serve as examples.

The CASTE represents the highest degree of organisation of which the crowd is susceptible. While the sect includes individuals of very different professions, degrees of education and social surrounding, who are only linked together by the beliefs they hold in common, the caste is composed of individuals of the same profession, and in consequence similarly educated and of much the same social status. Examples in point are the military and priestly castes.

The CASTE represents the highest level of organization that a crowd can reach. While the sect includes people from very different professions, education levels, and social backgrounds, who are only connected by their shared beliefs, the caste is made up of individuals from the same profession, leading to similar education and social status. Examples of this are the military and religious castes.

The CLASS is formed of individuals of diverse origin, linked together not by a community of beliefs, as are the members of a sect, or by common professional occupations, as are the members of a caste, but by certain interests and certain habits of life and education almost identical. The middle class and the agricultural class are examples.

The CLASS is made up of people from various backgrounds, connected not by shared beliefs like members of a sect, or by common job roles like members of a caste, but by specific interests and similar lifestyles and educational experiences. The middle class and the agricultural class are examples.

Being only concerned in this work with heterogeneous crowds, and reserving the study of homogeneous crowds (sects, castes, and classes) for another volume, I shall not insist here on the characteristics of crowds of this latter kind. I shall conclude this study of heterogeneous crowds by the examination of a few typical and distinct categories of crowds.

Since this work focuses solely on diverse crowds and sets aside the study of similar crowds (like groups, castes, and classes) for a future volume, I won’t elaborate on the traits of these more unified crowds here. I will wrap up this study of diverse crowds by looking at a few typical and distinct categories of crowds.

CHAPTER II

CROWDS TERMED CRIMINAL CROWDS

Crowds termed criminal crowds—A crowd may be legally yet not psychologically criminal—The absolute unconsciousness of the acts of crowds—Various examples—Psychology of the authors of the September massacres—Their reasoning, their sensibility, their ferocity, and their morality.

Crowds called criminal crowds—A crowd can be legal but not necessarily deemed psychologically criminal—The complete unawareness of the actions of crowds—Different examples—The psychology of those responsible for the September massacres—Their reasoning, sensitivity, ferocity, and sense of morality.

Owing to the fact that crowds, after a period of excitement, enter upon a purely automatic and unconscious state, in which they are guided by suggestion, it seems difficult to qualify them in any case as criminal. I only retain this erroneous qualification because it has been definitely brought into vogue by recent psychological investigations. Certain acts of crowds are assuredly criminal, if considered merely in themselves, but criminal in that case in the same way as the act of a tiger devouring a Hindoo, after allowing its young to maul him for their amusement.

Because crowds, after a time of excitement, fall into a completely automatic and unconscious state where they are influenced by suggestion, it seems challenging to label them as criminal in any situation. I only keep this misguided label because it has been widely adopted due to recent psychological studies. Some actions of crowds are definitely criminal when looked at in isolation, but they are criminal in the same way that a tiger eating a Hindu, after letting its cubs play with him for fun, is criminal.

The usual motive of the crimes of crowds is a powerful suggestion, and the individuals who take part in such crimes are afterwards convinced that they have acted in obedience to duty, which is far from being the case with the ordinary criminal.

The typical motivation behind crowd crimes is a strong influence, and the individuals involved in these crimes later believe they acted out of a sense of duty, which is very different from the mindset of a regular criminal.

The history of the crimes committed by crowds illustrates what precedes.

The history of crimes committed by mobs shows what happens before.

The murder of M. de Launay, the governor of the Bastille, may be cited as a typical example. After the taking of the fortress the governor, surrounded by a very excited crowd, was dealt blows from every direction. It was proposed to hang him, to cut off his head, to tie him to a horse's tail. While struggling, he accidently kicked one of those present. Some one proposed, and his suggestion was at once received with acclamation by the crowd, that the individual who had been kicked should cut the governor's throat.

The murder of M. de Launay, the governor of the Bastille, is a perfect example. After the fortress was taken, the governor, surrounded by a very agitated crowd, was hit from all sides. People suggested various ways to execute him, like hanging him, beheading him, or tying him to a horse's tail. While he was struggling, he accidentally kicked someone in the crowd. Someone then suggested, and the crowd immediately cheered the idea, that the person who got kicked should be the one to slit the governor's throat.

"The individual in question, a cook out of work, whose chief reason for being at the Bastille was idle curiosity as to what was going on, esteems, that since such is the general opinion, the action is patriotic and even believes he deserves a medal for having destroyed a monster. With a sword that is lent him he strikes the bared neck, but the weapon being somewhat blunt and not cutting, he takes from his pocket a small black-handled knife and (in his capacity of cook he would be experienced in cutting up meat) successfully effects the operation."

The person in question, an unemployed cook, was mainly at the Bastille out of curiosity about what was happening. He thinks that since this is the general opinion, his actions are patriotic and even believes he deserves a medal for having destroyed a monster. With a sword that someone lent him, he strikes the exposed neck, but since the weapon is a bit dull and doesn’t cut, he pulls out a small knife with a black handle from his pocket and (being a cook, he’s skilled at cutting meat) successfully completes the task.

The working of the process indicated above is clearly seen in this example. We have obedience to a suggestion, which is all the stronger because of its collective origin, and the murderer's conviction that he has committed a very meritorious act, a conviction the more natural seeing that he enjoys the unanimous approval of his fellow-citizens. An act of this kind may be considered crime legally but not psychologically.

The functioning of the process mentioned above is clearly illustrated in this example. We have compliance with a suggestion, which is even stronger due to its collective source, and the murderer’s belief that he has done something commendable, a belief that feels more justified since he has the full support of his fellow citizens. An act like this might be regarded as a crime legally, but not in terms of psychology.

The general characteristics of criminal crowds are precisely the same as those we have met with in all crowds: openness to suggestion, credulity, mobility, the exaggeration of the sentiments good or bad, the manifestation of certain forms of morality, &c.

The common traits of criminal crowds are exactly the same as those we've seen in all crowds: openness to influence, gullibility, movement, the amplification of feelings, whether positive or negative, the expression of certain moral viewpoints, etc.

We shall find all these characteristics present in a crowd which has left behind it in French history the most sinister memories—the crowd which perpetrated the September massacres. In point of fact it offers much similarity with the crowd that committed the Saint Bartholomew massacres. I borrow the details from the narration of M. Taine, who took them from contemporary sources.

We can see all these traits in a group that has left the darkest memories in French history—the crowd that carried out the September massacres. In fact, it shares many similarities with the crowd that was responsible for the Saint Bartholomew massacres. I’m drawing the details from M. Taine’s account, which he based on contemporary sources.

It is not known exactly who gave the order or made the suggestion to empty the prisons by massacring the prisoners. Whether it was Danton, as is probable, or another does not matter; the one interesting fact for us is the powerful suggestion received by the crowd charged with the massacre.

It’s unclear who exactly ordered or suggested emptying the prisons by killing the prisoners. Whether it was Danton, which seems likely, or someone else isn’t important; the key point for us is the strong message that the crowd tasked with the massacre received.

The crowd of murderers numbered some three hundred persons, and was a perfectly typical heterogeneous crowd. With the exception of a very small number of professional scoundrels, it was composed in the main of shopkeepers and artisans of every trade: bootmakers, locksmiths, hairdressers, masons, clerks, messengers, &c. Under the influence of the suggestion received they are perfectly convinced, as was the cook referred to above, that they are accomplishing a patriotic duty. They fill a double office, being at once judge and executioner, but they do not for a moment regard themselves as criminals.

The crowd of murderers consisted of about three hundred people and was a completely typical mixed group. Aside from a very small number of professional criminals, it mainly included shopkeepers and craftsmen from various trades: shoemakers, locksmiths, hairdressers, masons, clerks, messengers, etc. Influenced by the suggestions they received, they are fully convinced, like the cook mentioned earlier, that they are fulfilling a patriotic duty. They play a dual role, acting as both judge and executioner, yet they do not see themselves as criminals for even a moment.

Deeply conscious of the importance of their duty, they begin by forming a sort of tribunal, and in connection with this act the ingenuousness of crowds and their rudimentary conception of justice are seen immediately. In consideration of the large number of the accused, it is decided that, to begin with, the nobles, priests, officers, and members of the king's household—in a word, all the individuals whose mere profession is proof of their guilt in the eyes of a good patriot—shall be slaughtered in a body, there being no need for a special decision in their case. The remainder shall be judged on their personal appearance and their reputation. In this way the rudimentary conscience of the crowd is satisfied. It will now be able to proceed legally with the massacre, and to give free scope to those instincts of ferocity whose genesis I have set forth elsewhere, they being instincts which collectivities always have it in them to develop to a high degree. These instincts, however—as is regularly the case in crowds—will not prevent the manifestation of other and contrary sentiments, such as a tenderheartedness often as extreme as the ferocity.

Fully aware of their responsibilities, they start by creating a kind of tribunal, where the naivety of crowds and their basic sense of justice becomes clear right away. Given the large number of people accused, it’s decided that first, the nobles, priests, officials, and members of the king's household—all those whose mere occupation marks them as guilty in the eyes of a true patriot—will be executed without needing any special deliberation. The others will be judged based on their appearance and reputation. This way, the crowd's basic conscience is appeased. They can now move forward legally with the massacre and unleash those violent instincts that I’ve discussed elsewhere, instincts that groups are always capable of intensifying. However, as often happens in crowds, these instincts won’t stop the emergence of other, opposing feelings, like a compassion that can be as intense as the violence.

"They have the expansive sympathy and prompt sensibility of the Parisian working man. At the Abbaye, one of the federates, learning that the prisoners had been left without water for twenty-six hours, was bent on putting the gaoler to death, and would have done so but for the prayers of the prisoners themselves. When a prisoner is acquitted (by the improvised tribunal) every one, guards and slaughterers included, embraces him with transports of joy and applauds frantically," after which the wholesale massacre is recommenced. During its progress a pleasant gaiety never ceases to reign. There is dancing and singing around the corpses, and benches are arranged "for the ladies," delighted to witness the killing of aristocrats. The exhibition continues, moreover, of a special description of justice.

They have the broad empathy and quick sensitivity of the Parisian worker. At the Abbaye, one of the federates, learning that the prisoners had been without water for twenty-six hours, was determined to kill the jailer and almost went through with it, but the prisoners themselves begged him to stop. When a prisoner is declared innocent (by the makeshift court), everyone, including the guards and executioners, hugs him with overwhelming joy and cheers loudly, after which the mass killings start up again. Throughout it all, a strange sense of happiness continues to prevail. There’s dancing and singing around the corpses, and benches are set up "for the ladies," who are thrilled to see the deaths of aristocrats. The display also continues as a unique form of justice.

A slaughterer at the Abbaye having complained that the ladies placed at a little distance saw badly, and that only a few of those present had the pleasure of striking the aristocrats, the justice of the observation is admitted, and it is decided that the victims shall be made to pass slowly between two rows of slaughterers, who shall be under the obligation to strike with the back of the sword only so as to prolong the agony. At the prison de la Force the victims are stripped stark naked and literally "carved" for half an hour, after which, when every one has had a good view, they are finished off by a blow that lays bare their entrails.

A slaughterer at the Abbaye complained that the ladies watching from a distance couldn’t see well, and that only a few people were able to enjoy hitting the aristocrats. The validity of this observation is recognized, and it’s decided that the victims will be made to walk slowly between two lines of slaughterers, who are required to strike with the blunt edge of the sword only, to prolong the suffering. At the prison de la Force, the victims are stripped completely and literally "carved" for half an hour, after which, once everyone has had a good look, they are finished off with a blow that exposes their insides.

The slaughterers, too, have their scruples and exhibit that moral sense whose existence in crowds we have already pointed out. They refuse to appropriate the money and jewels of the victims, taking them to the table of the committees.

The butchers also have their principles and show that moral awareness we've already mentioned exists in groups. They refuse to take the money and jewels from the victims, instead bringing them to the committees.

Those rudimentary forms of reasoning, characteristic of the mind of crowds, are always to be traced in all their acts. Thus, after the slaughter of the 1,200 or 1,500 enemies of the nation, some one makes the remark, and his suggestion is at once adopted, that the other prisons, those containing aged beggars, vagabonds, and young prisoners, hold in reality useless mouths, of which it would be well on that account to get rid. Besides, among them there should certainly be enemies of the people, a woman of the name of Delarue, for instance, the widow of a poisoner: "She must be furious at being in prison, if she could she would set fire to Paris: she must have said so, she has said so. Another good riddance." The demonstration appears convincing, and the prisoners are massacred without exception, included in the number being some fifty children of from twelve to seventeen years of age, who, of course, might themselves have become enemies of the nation, and of whom in consequence it was clearly well to be rid.

Those basic forms of reasoning, typical of how crowds think, can always be found in their actions. So, after the killing of 1,200 or 1,500 enemies of the nation, someone suggests, and everyone quickly agrees, that the other prisons, which hold elderly beggars, drifters, and young offenders, really just have useless people that should be gotten rid of. Plus, among them, there must be actual enemies of the people—like a woman named Delarue, the widow of a poisoner: "She must be furious about being in prison; if she could, she'd set fire to Paris. She's probably said that, she has said it. Another good riddance." The argument seems convincing, and the prisoners are all massacred, including around fifty children aged twelve to seventeen, who could very well have become enemies of the nation, and so it clearly was a good idea to eliminate them.

At the end of a week's work, all these operations being brought to an end, the slaughterers can think of reposing themselves. Profoundly convinced that they have deserved well of their country, they went to the authorities and demanded a recompense. The most zealous went so far as to claim a medal.

At the end of a week’s work, with all these tasks completed, the workers can finally think about resting. Fully convinced that they have done a good job for their country, they went to the authorities and asked for a reward. The most eager even went as far as to request a medal.

The history of the Commune of 1871 affords several facts analogous to those which precede. Given the growing influence of crowds and the successive capitulations before them of those in authority, we are destined to witness many others of a like nature.

The history of the Commune of 1871 provides several facts similar to those mentioned earlier. With the increasing power of crowds and the constant giving in of those in charge, we can expect to see many more events like this.

CHAPTER III

CRIMINAL JURIES

Criminal juries—General characteristics of juries—statistics show that their decisions are independent of their composition—The manner in which an impression may be made on juries—The style and influence of argument—The methods of persuasion of celebrated counsel—The nature of those crimes for which juries are respectively indulgent or severe—The utility of the jury as an institution, and the danger that would result from its place being taken by magistrates.

Criminal juries—General characteristics of juries—statistics show that their decisions are independent of their composition—The way an impression can be made on juries—The style and impact of arguments—The persuasive tactics of renowned lawyers—The types of crimes for which juries are generally lenient or harsh—The usefulness of the jury as an institution, and the risks that would arise if magistrates replaced it.

Being unable to study here every category of jury, I shall only examine the most important—that of the juries of the Court of Assize. These juries afford an excellent example of the heterogeneous crowd that is not anonymous. We shall find them display suggestibility and but slight capacity for reasoning, while they are open to the influence of the leaders of crowds, and they are guided in the main by unconscious sentiments. In the course of this investigation we shall have occasion to observe some interesting examples of the errors that may be made by persons not versed in the psychology of crowds.

Since I can't study every type of jury here, I will focus only on the most significant one—the juries of the Court of Assize. These juries provide a great example of a diverse group that is not anonymous. We will see that they show suggestibility and have limited reasoning abilities, while being influenced by crowd leaders, primarily guided by unconscious feelings. Throughout this investigation, we'll come across some fascinating examples of the mistakes that can be made by people who are not familiar with crowd psychology.

Juries, in the first place, furnish us a good example of the slight importance of the mental level of the different elements composing a crowd, so far as the decisions it comes to are concerned. We have seen that when a deliberative assembly is called upon to give its opinion on a question of a character not entirely technical, intelligence stands for nothing. For instance, a gathering of scientific men or of artists, owing to the mere fact that they form an assemblage, will not deliver judgments on general subjects sensibly different from those rendered by a gathering of masons or grocers. At various periods, and in particular previous to 1848, the French administration instituted a careful choice among the persons summoned to form a jury, picking the jurors from among the enlightened classes; choosing professors, functionaries, men of letters, &c. At the present day jurors are recruited for the most part from among small tradesmen, petty capitalists, and employes. Yet, to the great astonishment of specialist writers, whatever the composition of the jury has been, its decisions have been identical. Even the magistrates, hostile as they are to the institution of the jury, have had to recognise the exactness of the assertion. M. Berard des Glajeux, a former President of the Court of Assizes, expresses himself on the subject in his "Memoirs" in the following terms:—

Juries, first of all, provide a clear example of how little the intelligence of the different people in a crowd matters when it comes to their decisions. We've seen that when a deliberative assembly is asked to weigh in on a question that isn’t purely technical, intelligence doesn’t make a difference. For example, a gathering of scientists or artists, simply because they are a group, won’t make judgments on general topics that are notably different from those made by a group of masons or grocers. At different times, especially before 1848, the French government carefully selected the people called to serve on a jury, choosing jurors from the more educated classes; they picked professors, officials, writers, etc. Nowadays, jurors are mostly drawn from small business owners, minor capitalists, and employees. Yet, to the surprise of specialist writers, regardless of the jury's makeup, their decisions have been the same. Even judges, who are generally opposed to the jury system, have had to admit that this claim is accurate. M. Berard des Glajeux, a former President of the Court of Assizes, discusses this in his "Memoirs" as follows:—

"The selection of jurymen is to-day in reality in the hands of the municipal councillors, who put people down on the list or eliminate them from it in accordance with the political and electoral preoccupations inherent in their situation. . . . The majority of the jurors chosen are persons engaged in trade, but persons of less importance than formerly, and employes belonging to certain branches of the administration. . . . Both opinions and professions counting for nothing once the role of judge assumed, many of the jurymen having the ardour of neophytes, and men of the best intentions being similarly disposed in humble situations, the spirit of the jury has not changed: ITS VERDICTS HAVE REMAINED THE SAME."

"The selection of jurors is now really in the hands of the city council members, who add people to the list or remove them based on their political and electoral concerns. Most of the jurors chosen are people involved in trade, but they hold less significance than in the past, and employees from specific areas of the government. Once they take on the role of judge, their opinions and professions seem to matter little. Many jurors have the enthusiasm of newcomers, and well-meaning individuals in lower positions share this mindset. The spirit of the jury hasn’t changed: ITS VERDICTS HAVE REMAINED THE SAME."

Of the passage just cited the conclusions, which are just, are to be borne in mind and not the explanations, which are weak. Too much astonishment should not be felt at this weakness, for, as a rule, counsel equally with magistrates seem to be ignorant of the psychology of crowds and, in consequence, of juries. I find a proof of this statement in a fact related by the author just quoted. He remarks that Lachaud, one of the most illustrious barristers practising in the Court of Assize, made systematic use of his right to object to a juror in the case of all individuals of intelligence on the list. Yet experience—and experience alone—has ended by acquainting us with the utter uselessness of these objections. This is proved by the fact that at the present day public prosecutors and barristers, at any rate those belonging to the Parisian bar, have entirely renounced their right to object to a juror; still, as M. des Glajeux remarks, the verdicts have not changed, "they are neither better nor worse."

In the previously mentioned passage, it's important to focus on the conclusions, which are valid, rather than the weak explanations. We shouldn't be too surprised by this weakness because, generally, both lawyers and judges seem to lack an understanding of crowd psychology and, consequently, of juries. I find evidence for this claim in a story shared by the quoted author. He points out that Lachaud, one of the most prominent lawyers practicing in the Court of Assize, consistently exercised his right to challenge jurors for anyone intelligent on the list. Yet, experience—only experience—has shown us the complete futility of these challenges. This is evident today, as public prosecutors and lawyers, especially those in the Paris bar, have completely given up their right to challenge a juror; still, as M. des Glajeux notes, the verdicts haven't changed; "they are neither better nor worse."

Like all crowds, juries are very strongly impressed by sentimental considerations, and very slightly by argument. "They cannot resist the sight," writes a barrister, "of a mother giving its child the breast, or of orphans." "It is sufficient that a woman should be of agreeable appearance," says M. des Glajeux, "to win the benevolence of the jury."

Like all crowds, juries are significantly swayed by emotional factors and only slightly by logical reasoning. "They can't help but be moved," writes a lawyer, "by the sight of a mother breastfeeding her child, or by orphans." "It’s enough for a woman to be attractive," says M. des Glajeux, "to gain the jury's favor."

Without pity for crimes of which it appears possible they might themselves be the victims—such crimes, moreover, are the most dangerous for society—juries, on the contrary, are very indulgent in the case of breaches of the law whose motive is passion. They are rarely severe on infanticide by girl-mothers, or hard on the young woman who throws vitriol at the man who has seduced and deserted her, for the reason that they feel instinctively that society runs but slight danger from such crimes,[24] and that in a country in which the law does not protect deserted girls the crime of the girl who avenges herself is rather useful than harmful, inasmuch as it frightens future seducers in advance.

Juries often show no sympathy for crimes where they might seem to be potential victims themselves—these crimes are the most dangerous for society. However, they tend to be quite lenient in cases where the law is broken out of passion. They rarely hand down severe sentences for infanticide committed by young mothers or for the young woman who throws acid at the man who seduced and abandoned her. This leniency comes from an instinctive belief that society is not greatly threatened by such offenses, and in a country where the law fails to protect abandoned girls, the crime of a girl seeking revenge is seen as more useful than harmful, as it serves to deter future seducers.

[24] It is to be remarked, in passing, that this division of crimes into those dangerous and those not dangerous for society, which is well and instinctively made by juries is far from being unjust. The object of criminal laws is evidently to protect society against dangerous criminals and not to avenge it. On the other hand, the French code, and above all the minds of the French magistrates, are still deeply imbued with the spirit of vengeance characteristic of the old primitive law, and the term "vindicte" (prosecution, from the Latin vindicta, vengeance) is still in daily use. A proof of this tendency on the part of the magistrates is found in the refusal by many of them to apply Berenger's law, which allows of a condemned person not undergoing his sentence unless he repeats his crime. Yet no magistrate can be ignorant, for the fact is proved by statistics, that the application of a punishment inflicted for the first time infallibly leads to further crime on the part of the person punished. When judges set free a sentenced person it always seems to them that society has not been avenged. Rather than not avenge it they prefer to create a dangerous, confirmed criminal.

[24] It's worth noting that the way juries instinctively classify crimes as either dangerous or not dangerous to society is actually quite fair. The purpose of criminal laws is clearly to protect society from dangerous criminals, not to seek vengeance. In contrast, the French legal system, especially the mindset of French judges, is still heavily influenced by the vengeful spirit of ancient law, and the term "vindicte" (prosecution, from the Latin vindicta, vengeance) is still commonly used. One example of this tendency among judges is their refusal to implement Berenger's law, which allows a convicted person to avoid their sentence unless they commit the same crime again. However, no judge can ignore the evidence—statistics show that punishing someone for the first time often leads to more crime by that person. When judges release a convicted individual, they often feel that society has not been avenged. Instead of letting that happen, they often choose to create a dangerous, repeat offender.

Juries, like all crowds, are profoundly impressed by prestige, and President des Glajeux very properly remarks that, very democratic as juries are in their composition, they are very aristocratic in their likes and dislikes: "Name, birth, great wealth, celebrity, the assistance of an illustrious counsel, everything in the nature of distinction or that lends brilliancy to the accused, stands him in extremely good stead."

Juries, like all groups of people, are heavily influenced by status, and President des Glajeux rightly points out that, even though juries are democratic in their makeup, they are quite elitist in their preferences: "Name, background, great wealth, fame, the support of a prestigious lawyer—anything that adds distinction or glamour to the accused is a huge advantage."

The chief concern of a good counsel should be to work upon the feelings of the jury, and, as with all crowds, to argue but little, or only to employ rudimentary modes of reasoning. An English barrister, famous for his successes in the assize courts, has well set forth the line of action to be followed:—

The main goal of a good lawyer should be to influence the emotions of the jury, and, like with all groups, to debate as little as possible or only use basic reasoning. An English barrister, known for his wins in the assize courts, has clearly outlined the approach to take:—

"While pleading he would attentively observe the jury. The most favourable opportunity has been reached. By dint of insight and experience the counsel reads the effect of each phrase on the faces of the jurymen, and draws his conclusions in consequence. His first step is to be sure which members of the jury are already favourable to his cause. It is short work to definitely gain their adhesion, and having done so he turns his attention to the members who seem, on the contrary, ill-disposed, and endeavours to discover why they are hostile to the accused. This is the delicate part of his task, for there may be an infinity of reasons for condemning a man, apart from the sentiment of justice."

"While pleading, he carefully watched the jury. The most favorable moment has arrived. Through insight and experience, the lawyer gauges the impact of each statement on the jurors' faces and draws conclusions accordingly. His first step is to identify which jurors are already supportive of his case. Once he secures their support, he shifts his focus to the jurors who seem, on the other hand, opposed to the accused and tries to understand why they feel that way. This is the sensitive part of his job, as there can be countless reasons for condemning someone, beyond just a sense of justice."

These few lines resume the entire mechanism of the art of oratory, and we see why the speech prepared in advance has so slight an effect, it being necessary to be able to modify the terms employed from moment to moment in accordance with the impression produced.

These few lines summarize the whole process of the art of speaking. We can see why a speech that’s prepared ahead of time has such a minimal impact; it’s essential to be able to adjust the wording on the fly based on the audience's reactions.

The orator does not require to convert to his views all the members of a jury, but only the leading spirits among it who will determine the general opinion. As in all crowds, so in juries there are a small number of individuals who serve as guides to the rest. "I have found by experience," says the counsel cited above, "that one or two energetic men suffice to carry the rest of the jury with them." It is those two or three whom it is necessary to convince by skilful suggestions. First of all, and above all, it is necessary to please them. The man forming part of a crowd whom one has succeeded in pleasing is on the point of being convinced, and is quite disposed to accept as excellent any arguments that may be offered him. I detach the following anecdote from an interesting account of M. Lachaud, alluded to above:—

The speaker doesn't need to sway every juror to their side, just the key individuals who will shape the overall opinion. Like any crowd, juries have a few people who act as leaders for the rest. "From my experience," says the referenced counsel, "one or two spirited individuals are enough to lead the rest of the jury along." It’s these two or three that must be persuaded through clever suggestions. First and foremost, it’s essential to win them over. A person in a crowd who has been pleased is on the verge of being convinced and is likely to embrace any good arguments presented to them. Here’s an interesting anecdote from M. Lachaud's account mentioned earlier:—

"It is well known that during all the speeches he would deliver in the course of an assize sessions, Lachaud never lost sight of the two or three jurymen whom he knew or felt to be influential but obstinate. As a rule he was successful in winning over these refractory jurors. On one occasion, however, in the provinces, he had to deal with a juryman whom he plied in vain for three-quarters of an hour with his most cunning arguments; the man was the seventh juryman, the first on the second bench. The case was desperate. Suddenly, in the middle of a passionate demonstration, Lachaud stopped short, and addressing the President of the court said: `Would you give instructions for the curtain there in front to be drawn? The seventh juryman is blinded by the sun.' The juryman in question reddened, smiled, and expressed his thanks. He was won over for the defence."

It’s well known that during all the speeches he gave at the assize sessions, Lachaud never lost track of the two or three jurors he knew or felt were influential but stubborn. Generally, he was good at winning over these difficult jurors. However, on one occasion in the provinces, he faced a juror whom he tried unsuccessfully to persuade for three-quarters of an hour with his best arguments; the man was the seventh juror, the first on the second bench. The situation seemed hopeless. Suddenly, in the middle of an intense demonstration, Lachaud stopped and, addressing the President of the court, said: “Could you please have the curtain in front drawn? The seventh juror is blinded by the sun.” The juror in question turned red, smiled, and thanked him. He was won over to the defense.

Many writers, some of them most distinguished, have started of late a strong campaign against the institution of the jury, although it is the only protection we have against the errors, really very frequent, of a caste that is under no control.[25] A portion of these writers advocate a jury recruited solely from the ranks of the enlightened classes; but we have already proved that even in this case the verdicts would be identical with those returned under the present system. Other writers, taking their stand on the errors committed by juries, would abolish the jury and replace it by judges. It is difficult to see how these would-be reformers can forget that the errors for which the jury is blamed were committed in the first instance by judges, and that when the accused person comes before a jury he has already been held to be guilty by several magistrates, by the juge d'instruction, the public prosecutor, and the Court of Arraignment. It should thus be clear that were the accused to be definitely judged by magistrates instead of by jurymen, he would lose his only chance of being admitted innocent. The errors of juries have always been first of all the errors of magistrates. It is solely the magistrates, then, who should be blamed when particularly monstrous judicial errors crop up, such, for instance, as the quite recent condemnation of Dr. L—— who, prosecuted by a juge d'instruction, of excessive stupidity, on the strength of the denunciation of a half-idiot girl, who accused the doctor of having performed an illegal operation upon her for thirty francs, would have been sent to penal servitude but for an explosion of public indignation, which had for result that he was immediately set at liberty by the Chief of the State. The honourable character given the condemned man by all his fellow-citizens made the grossness of the blunder self-evident. The magistrates themselves admitted it, and yet out of caste considerations they did all they could to prevent the pardon being signed. In all similar affairs the jury, confronted with technical details it is unable to understand, naturally hearkens to the public prosecutor, arguing that, after all, the affair has been investigated by magistrates trained to unravel the most intricate situations. Who, then, are the real authors of the error—the jurymen or the magistrates? We should cling vigorously to the jury. It constitutes, perhaps, the only category of crowd that cannot be replaced by any individuality. It alone can temper the severity of the law, which, equal for all, ought in principle to be blind and to take no cognisance of particular cases. Inaccessible to pity, and heeding nothing but the text of the law, the judge in his professional severity would visit with the same penalty the burglar guilty of murder and the wretched girl whom poverty and her abandonment by her seducer have driven to infanticide. The jury, on the other hand, instinctively feels that the seduced girl is much less guilty than the seducer, who, however, is not touched by the law, and that she deserves every indulgence.

Many writers, some quite prominent, have recently launched a strong campaign against the institution of the jury, even though it's the only protection we have against the frequent mistakes of an unchecked class. Some of these writers suggest having a jury made up only of people from the educated classes; however, we've already shown that in this case, the verdicts would be the same as those under the current system. Other writers, pointing to the mistakes made by juries, would abolish it and replace it with judges. It's hard to understand how these reformers forget that the mistakes attributed to juries were originally made by judges, and that when someone comes before a jury, they’ve already been presumed guilty by several magistrates, the investigating judge, the public prosecutor, and the Court of Arraignment. Therefore, it should be clear that if the accused were to be judged solely by magistrates instead of jurors, they would lose their only chance of being presumed innocent. The mistakes of juries are ultimately the mistakes of magistrates. It is only the magistrates who should be held accountable when particularly egregious judicial errors occur, such as the recent conviction of Dr. L——, who was prosecuted by an incompetent investigating judge based on the accusations of a half-witted girl claiming he performed an illegal procedure on her for thirty francs. He would have been sentenced to penal servitude if not for a public outcry that led to his immediate release by the Chief of State. The esteemed reputation of the accused, upheld by all his fellow citizens, made the severity of the error obvious. Even the magistrates acknowledged it, yet for reasons of social class, they tried to prevent the pardon from being signed. In similar cases, when faced with complicated details they don’t understand, juries tend to rely on the public prosecutor, reasoning that the case has been handled by magistrates trained to navigate the most complex situations. So, who are the real culprits behind the error—the jurors or the magistrates? We must staunchly support the jury. It is possibly the only group of people that cannot be replaced by any single individual. It alone can temper the harshness of the law, which, ideally, should be blind and not take individual circumstances into account. A judge, who is inaccessible to compassion and only considers the legal text, would impose the same penalty on the burglar who committed murder as on the desperate girl driven to infanticide by poverty and abandonment by her seducer. The jury, however, instinctively recognizes that the seduced girl is far less guilty than the seducer, who remains untouched by the law, and that she deserves leniency.

[25] The magistracy is, in point of fact, the only administration whose acts are under no control. In spite of all its revolutions, democratic France does not possess that right of habeas corpus of which England is so proud. We have banished all the tyrants, but have set up a magistrate in each city who disposes at will of the honour and liberty of the citizens. An insignificant juge d'instruction (an examining magistrate who has no exact counterpart in England.—Trans.), fresh from the university, possesses the revolting power of sending to prison at will persons of the most considerable standing, on a simple supposition on his part of their guilt, and without being obliged to justify his act to any one. Under the pretext of pursuing his investigation he can keep these persons in prison for six months or even a year, and free them at last without owing them either an indemnity or excuses. The warrant in France is the exact equivalent of the lettre de cachet, with this difference, that the latter, with the use of which the monarchy was so justly reproached, could only be resorted to by persons occupying a very high position, while the warrant is an instrument in the hands of a whole class of citizens which is far from passing for being very enlightened or very independent.

[25] The magistracy is, in fact, the only administration whose actions aren’t under any oversight. Despite all its changes, democratic France doesn’t have the same right to habeas corpus that England takes pride in. We’ve expelled all the tyrants, but we’ve placed a magistrate in every city who can control the honor and freedom of the citizens at will. An insignificant juge d'instruction (an examining magistrate with no exact equivalent in England.—Trans.), fresh out of university, has the disturbing power to send individuals of high standing to prison simply based on his assumption of their guilt, without needing to justify his actions to anyone. Under the guise of conducting his investigation, he can keep these individuals in prison for six months or even a year and ultimately release them without owing them any compensation or apologies. The warrant in France is exactly like the lettre de cachet, except that the latter could only be used by people in very high positions, while the warrant is an instrument in the hands of a whole class of citizens that isn’t known for being very enlightened or independent.

Being well acquainted with the psychology of castes, and also with the psychology of other categories of crowds, I do not perceive a single case in which, wrongly accused of a crime, I should not prefer to have to deal with a jury rather than with magistrates. I should have some chance that my innocence would be recognised by the former and not the slightest chance that it would be admitted by the latter. The power of crowds is to be dreaded, but the power of certain castes is to be dreaded yet more. Crowds are open to conviction; castes never are.

Being familiar with the psychology of social classes and other types of groups, I don't see a single situation where, if wrongly accused of a crime, I wouldn't rather face a jury than magistrates. I would have some chance of my innocence being acknowledged by the jury but none at all with the magistrates. The power of crowds is something to be feared, but the power of certain social classes is even more concerning. Crowds can be swayed; social classes cannot.

CHAPTER IV

ELECTORAL CROWDS

General characteristics of electoral crowds—The manner of persuading them—The qualities that should be possessed by a candidate—Necessity of prestige—Why working men and peasants so rarely choose candidates from their own class—The influence of words and formulas on the elector—The general aspect of election oratory—How the opinions of the elector are formed—The power of political committees—They represent the most redoubtable form of tyranny—The committees of the Revolution— Universal suffrage cannot be replaced in spite of its slight psychological value—Why it is that the votes recorded would remain the same even if the right of voting were restricted to a limited class of citizens—What universal suffrage expresses in all countries.

General characteristics of electoral crowds—The way to persuade them—The qualities a candidate should have—The importance of prestige—Why working-class people and farmers rarely choose candidates from their own background—The impact of language and slogans on voters—The overall style of campaign speeches—How voters form their opinions—The influence of political committees—They represent a significant form of tyranny—The committees of the Revolution—Universal suffrage cannot be replaced despite its minimal psychological impact—Why the votes cast would stay the same even if voting rights were limited to a specific class of citizens—What universal suffrage signifies in all countries.

ELECTORAL crowds—that is to say, collectivities invested with the power of electing the holders of certain functions—constitute heterogeneous crowds, but as their action is confined to a single clearly determined matter, namely, to choosing between different candidates, they present only a few of the characteristics previously described. Of the characteristics peculiar to crowds, they display in particular but slight aptitude for reasoning, the absence of the critical spirit, irritability, credulity, and simplicity. In their decision, moreover, is to be traced the influence of the leaders of crowds and the part played by the factors we have enumerated: affirmation, repetition, prestige, and contagion.

ELECTORAL crowds—meaning groups that have the power to elect certain officials—are made up of diverse individuals, but since their actions are focused on a single clear goal, which is choosing between different candidates, they show only a few of the characteristics mentioned earlier. From the traits unique to crowds, they particularly exhibit limited reasoning ability, a lack of critical thinking, irritability, gullibility, and simplicity. Additionally, their decisions reflect the influence of crowd leaders and the factors we've discussed: affirmation, repetition, prestige, and contagion.

Let us examine by what methods electoral crowds are to be persuaded. It will be easy to deduce their psychology from the methods that are most successful.

Let’s look at how we can persuade voters. It will be simple to understand their mindset based on the methods that work best.

It is of primary importance that the candidate should possess prestige. Personal prestige can only be replaced by that resulting from wealth. Talent and even genius are not elements of success of serious importance.

It is extremely important for the candidate to have prestige. Personal prestige can only be matched by that which comes from wealth. Talent and even genius are not key factors in achieving success.

Of capital importance, on the other hand, is the necessity for the candidate of possessing prestige, of being able, that is, to force himself upon the electorate without discussion. The reason why the electors, of whom a majority are working men or peasants, so rarely choose a man from their own ranks to represent them is that such a person enjoys no prestige among them. When, by chance, they do elect a man who is their equal, it is as a rule for subsidiary reasons—for instance, to spite an eminent man, or an influential employer of labour on whom the elector is in daily dependence, and whose master he has the illusion he becomes in this way for a moment.

A key factor, on the other hand, is the need for the candidate to have prestige, meaning they must be able to assert themselves to the voters without any debate. The reason most voters, many of whom are working-class or agricultural workers, rarely choose someone from their own background to represent them is that such individuals lack prestige among them. When they do happen to elect someone of their own kind, it's usually for other reasons—like wanting to annoy a prominent figure or a powerful employer they rely on daily, convincing themselves for a moment that they've gained some level of control.

The possession of prestige does not suffice, however, to assure the success of a candidate. The elector stickles in particular for the flattery of his greed and vanity. He must be overwhelmed with the most extravagant blandishments, and there must be no hesitation in making him the most fantastic promises. If he is a working man it is impossible to go too far in insulting and stigmatising employers of labour. As for the rival candidate, an effort must be made to destroy his chance by establishing by dint of affirmation, repetition, and contagion that he is an arrant scoundrel, and that it is a matter of common knowledge that he has been guilty of several crimes. It is, of course, useless to trouble about any semblance of proof. Should the adversary be ill-acquainted with the psychology of crowds he will try to justify himself by arguments instead of confining himself to replying to one set of affirmations by another; and he will have no chance whatever of being successful.

Having prestige isn’t enough to guarantee a candidate's success. Voters are particularly drawn to flattery that appeals to their greed and vanity. They need to be showered with the most over-the-top compliments and there can be no hesitation in making them the wildest promises. If the voter is a working-class person, you can’t go too far in insulting and criticizing employers. As for the opposing candidate, you need to work on ruining their chances by asserting, repeating, and spreading the idea that they are a complete scoundrel, and that everyone knows they’ve committed several crimes. Of course, it’s pointless to worry about any proof. If the opponent doesn’t understand crowd psychology, they’ll try to defend themselves with arguments instead of countering one set of claims with another, and they won’t stand a chance of being successful.

The candidate's written programme should not be too categorical, since later on his adversaries might bring it up against him; in his verbal programme, however, there cannot be too much exaggeration. The most important reforms may be fearlessly promised. At the moment they are made these exaggerations produce a great effect, and they are not binding for the future, it being a matter of constant observation that the elector never troubles himself to know how far the candidate he has returned has followed out the electoral programme he applauded, and in virtue of which the election was supposed to have been secured.

The candidate's written program shouldn't be too definitive, since later on his opponents might use it against him; however, his verbal program can be filled with exaggerations. He can boldly promise the most important reforms. At the time these promises are made, the exaggerations have a big impact, and they aren't binding for the future. It's a well-known fact that voters rarely look into how much the candidate they supported actually follows through on the electoral program they cheered for, which is what was supposed to secure the election.

In what precedes, all the factors of persuasion which we have described are to be recognised. We shall come across them again in the action exerted by words and formulas, whose magical sway we have already insisted upon. An orator who knows how to make use of these means of persuasion can do what he will with a crowd. Expressions such as infamous capital, vile exploiters, the admirable working man, the socialisation of wealth, &c., always produce the same effect, although already somewhat worn by use. But the candidate who hits on a new formula as devoid as possible of precise meaning, and apt in consequence to flatter the most varied aspirations, infallibly obtains a success. The sanguinary Spanish revolution of 1873 was brought about by one of these magical phrases of complex meaning on which everybody can put his own interpretation. A contemporary writer has described the launching of this phrase in terms that deserve to be quoted:—

In what comes before, all the persuasion techniques we've talked about should be recognized. We'll see them again in the impact of words and phrases, which have a powerful influence that we've already emphasized. A speaker who knows how to use these persuasive tools can sway a crowd however they like. Phrases like "infamous capital," "vile exploiters," "the admirable working man," and "the socialization of wealth," consistently create a strong response, even though they’ve become somewhat cliché. However, a candidate who comes up with a fresh phrase that lacks a clear definition and can appeal to various hopes and dreams will definitely achieve success. The bloody Spanish revolution of 1873 was sparked by one of these magical phrases with a complicated meaning that allowed everyone to interpret it in their own way. A modern writer has described the launch of this phrase in a way that deserves to be quoted:—

"The radicals have made the discovery that a centralised republic is a monarchy in disguise, and to humour them the Cortes had unanimously proclaimed a FEDERAL REPUBLIC, though none of the voters could have explained what it was he had just voted for. This formula, however, delighted everybody; the joy was intoxicating, delirious. The reign of virtue and happiness had just been inaugurated on earth. A republican whose opponent refused him the title of federalist considered himself to be mortally insulted. People addressed each other in the streets with the words: `Long live the federal republic!' After which the praises were sung of the mystic virtue of the absence of discipline in the army, and of the autonomy of the soldiers. What was understood by the `federal republic?' There were those who took it to mean the emancipation of the provinces, institutions akin to those of the United States and administrative decentralisation; others had in view the abolition of all authority and the speedy commencement of the great social liquidation. The socialists of Barcelona and Andalusia stood out for the absolute sovereignty of the communes; they proposed to endow Spain with ten thousand independent municipalities, to legislate on their own account, and their creation to be accompanied by the suppression of the police and the army. In the southern provinces the insurrection was soon seen to spread from town to town and village to village. Directly a village had made its pronunciamento its first care was to destroy the telegraph wires and the railway lines so as to cut off all communication with its neighbours and Madrid. The sorriest hamlet was determined to stand on its own bottom. Federation had given place to cantonalism, marked by massacres, incendiarism, and every description of brutality, and bloody saturnalia were celebrated throughout the length and breadth of the land."

"The radicals discovered that a centralized republic is just a monarchy in disguise, and to appease them, the Cortes unanimously declared a FEDERAL REPUBLIC, although none of the voters could have explained what they had just voted for. This idea thrilled everyone; the excitement was overwhelming and ecstatic. The era of virtue and happiness had just begun. A republican whose opponent denied him the title of federalist felt deeply insulted. People greeted each other in the streets with the phrase: 'Long live the federal republic!' After that, they praised the mystical value of the absence of discipline in the army and the autonomy of the soldiers. What did 'federal republic' really mean? Some interpreted it as the liberation of the provinces, institutions like those in the United States, and a move towards administrative decentralization; others envisioned the total dissolution of authority and the quick start of a major social overhaul. The socialists in Barcelona and Andalusia pushed for the complete sovereignty of local communities; they wanted to create ten thousand independent municipalities, legislate independently, and eliminate both the police and the army. In the southern provinces, the uprising quickly spread from town to town and village to village. As soon as a village declared itself, its first action was to destroy telegraph wires and railway lines to cut off all communication with its neighbors and Madrid. Even the smallest hamlet was determined to be self-sufficient. Federation had turned into cantonalism, characterized by massacres, arson, and every kind of brutality, with bloody celebrations held across the country."

With respect to the influence that may be exerted by reasoning on the minds of electors, to harbour the least doubt on this subject can only be the result of never having read the reports of an electioneering meeting. In such a gathering affirmations, invectives, and sometimes blows are exchanged, but never arguments. Should silence be established for a moment it is because some one present, having the reputation of a "tough customer," has announced that he is about to heckle the candidate by putting him one of those embarrassing questions which are always the joy of the audience. The satisfaction, however, of the opposition party is shortlived, for the voice of the questioner is soon drowned in the uproar made by his adversaries. The following reports of public meetings, chosen from hundreds of similar examples, and taken from the daily papers, may be considered as typical:—

Regarding the impact that reasoning can have on voters, any doubt about this is simply due to never having read the accounts from a campaign meeting. In such gatherings, people trade statements, insults, and sometimes even punches, but never genuine arguments. If there’s a moment of silence, it’s usually because someone known for being a "tough customer" is about to challenge the candidate with one of those awkward questions that the audience loves. However, the satisfaction of the opposing party is short-lived, as the questioner’s voice quickly gets drowned out by the chaos created by their opponents. The following reports from public meetings, selected from hundreds of similar instances found in daily newspapers, can be seen as representative:—

"One of the organisers of the meeting having asked the assembly to elect a president, the storm bursts. The anarchists leap on to the platform to take the committee table by storm. The socialists make an energetic defence; blows are exchanged, and each party accuses the other of being spies in the pay of the Government, &c. . . . A citizen leaves the hall with a black eye.

"One of the organizers of the meeting asked the group to elect a president, and chaos erupted. The anarchists jumped onto the platform to take over the committee table. The socialists put up a strong defense; punches were thrown, and both sides accused each other of being government spies, etc. A citizen left the hall with a black eye."

"The committee is at length installed as best it may be in the midst of the tumult, and the right to speak devolves upon `Comrade' X.

"The committee is finally set up as best as it can be amidst the chaos, and it's now `Comrade' X's turn to speak."

"The orator starts a vigorous attack on the socialists, who interrupt him with shouts of `Idiot, scoundrel, blackguard!' &c., epithets to which Comrade X. replies by setting forth a theory according to which the socialists are `idiots' or `jokers.'"

The speaker launches a fierce attack on the socialists, who interrupt him by shouting "Idiot, scoundrel, jerk!" and other insults, to which Comrade X responds by presenting a theory that claims the socialists are either "idiots" or "jokers."

"The Allemanist party had organised yesterday evening, in the Hall of Commerce, in the Rue du Faubourg-du-Temple, a great meeting, preliminary to the workers' fete of the 1st of May. The watchword of the meeting was `Calm and Tranquillity!'

"The Allemanist party held a large meeting last night at the Hall of Commerce on Rue du Faubourg-du-Temple, as a lead-up to the workers' celebration on May 1st. The theme of the meeting was 'Calm and Tranquility!'"

"Comrade G—— alludes to the socialists as `idiots' and `humbugs.'

"Comrade G—— refers to the socialists as 'fools' and 'frauds.'"

"At these words there is an exchange of invectives and orators and audience come to blows. Chairs, tables, and benches are converted into weapons," &c., &c.

"At these words, there’s a flurry of insults and speakers, and the audience starts fighting. Chairs, tables, and benches become weapons," &c., &c.

It is not to be imagined for a moment that this description of discussion is peculiar to a determined class of electors and dependent on their social position. In every anonymous assembly whatever, though it be composed exclusively of highly educated persons, discussion always assumes the same shape. I have shown that when men are collected in a crowd there is a tendency towards their mental levelling at work, and proof of this is to be found at every turn. Take, for example, the following extract from a report of a meeting composed exclusively of students, which I borrow from the Temps of 13th of February, 1895:—

It’s hard to believe that this way of discussing things is unique to a specific group of voters based on their social status. In any anonymous gathering, even if it’s made up solely of well-educated individuals, discussions often take on the same form. I’ve shown that when people come together in a crowd, there’s a tendency for their thinking to level out, and there’s evidence of this everywhere. For instance, here’s an excerpt from a report of a meeting that consisted entirely of students, which I’m taking from the Temps dated February 13, 1895:—

"The tumult only increased as the evening went on; I do not believe that a single orator succeeded in uttering two sentences without being interrupted. At every instant there came shouts from this or that direction or from every direction at once. Applause was intermingled with hissing, violent discussions were in progress between individual members of the audience, sticks were brandished threateningly, others beat a tattoo on the floor, and the interrupters were greeted with yells of `Put him out!' or `Let him speak!'

"The chaos only grew louder as the night went on; I don't think a single speaker managed to finish two sentences without being interrupted. Every moment brought shouts from one side or another or from all sides at once. Applause mixed with hissing, heated arguments were happening among different members of the crowd, people waved sticks menacingly, others pounded on the floor, and the interrupters were met with shouts of 'Get him out!' or 'Let him talk!'"

"M. C—— lavished such epithets as odious and cowardly, monstrous, vile, venal and vindictive, on the Association, which he declared he wanted to destroy," &c., &c.

"M. C—— threw around terms like odious and cowardly, monstrous, vile, venal, and vindictive, at the Association, which he said he wanted to destroy," &c., &c.

How, it may be asked, can an elector form an opinion under such conditions? To put such a question is to harbour a strange delusion as to the measure of liberty that may be enjoyed by a collectivity. Crowds have opinions that have been imposed upon them, but they never boast reasoned opinions. In the case under consideration the opinions and votes of the electors are in the hands of the election committees, whose leading spirits are, as a rule, publicans, their influence over the working men, to whom they allow credit, being great. "Do you know what an election committee is?" writes M. Scherer, one of the most valiant champions of present-day democracy. "It is neither more nor less than the corner-stone of our institutions, the masterpiece of the political machine. France is governed to-day by the election committees."[26]

How, one might wonder, can a voter form an opinion in such circumstances? Asking this question reveals a strange misconception about the level of freedom that a group can have. Crowds hold opinions that have been forced upon them, but they rarely have well-reasoned views. In this situation, the opinions and votes of the voters are controlled by the election committees, whose main members are usually pub owners, and they have significant influence over the working-class people they extend credit to. "Do you know what an election committee is?" asks M. Scherer, one of the strongest supporters of modern democracy. "It is nothing more and nothing less than the foundation of our institutions, the peak of the political system. France is governed today by the election committees."[26]

[26] Committees under whatever name, clubs, syndicates, &c., constitute perhaps the most redoubtable danger resulting from the power of crowds. They represent in reality the most impersonal and, in consequence, the most oppressive form of tyranny. The leaders who direct the committees being supposed to speak and act in the name of a collectivity, are freed from all responsibility, and are in a position to do just as they choose. The most savage tyrant has never ventured even to dream of such proscriptions as those ordained by the committees of the Revolution. Barras has declared that they decimated the convention, picking off its members at their pleasure. So long as he was able to speak in their name, Robespierre wielded absolute power. The moment this frightful dictator separated himself from them, for reasons of personal pride, he was lost. The reign of crowds is the reign of committees, that is, of the leaders of crowds. A severer despotism cannot be imagined.

[26] Committees, clubs, syndicates, etc., might be the biggest threat that comes from the power of crowds. They actually represent the most impersonal and, therefore, the most oppressive kind of tyranny. The leaders who run these committees are believed to speak and act on behalf of a group, which frees them from any responsibility and allows them to do whatever they want. Even the harshest tyrant has never dared to consider the kind of exclusions enforced by the committees of the Revolution. Barras stated that they reduced the convention's numbers, picking off its members at their will. As long as Robespierre could speak for them, he had absolute power. The moment this terrifying dictator distanced himself from them due to personal pride, he was finished. The power of crowds is the power of committees, meaning the leaders of those crowds. A harsher despotism cannot be imagined.

To exert an influence over them is not difficult, provided the candidate be in himself acceptable and possess adequate financial resources. According to the admissions of the donors, three millions of francs sufficed to secure the repeated elections of General Boulanger.

To have an influence over them isn't hard, as long as the candidate is appealing and has enough financial backing. According to the donors, three million francs were enough to ensure the repeated elections of General Boulanger.

Such is the psychology of electoral crowds. It is identical with that of other crowds: neither better nor worse.

Such is the psychology of electoral crowds. It is the same as that of other crowds: neither better nor worse.

In consequence I draw no conclusion against universal suffrage from what precedes. Had I to settle its fate, I should preserve it as it is for practical reasons, which are to be deduced in point of fact from our investigation of the psychology of crowds. On this account I shall proceed to set them forth.

As a result, I don't make any judgments against universal suffrage based on what I've said so far. If I had to decide its future, I would keep it as it is for practical reasons, which can be understood from our exploration of crowd psychology. For this reason, I will go ahead and explain them.

No doubt the weak side of universal suffrage is too obvious to be overlooked. It cannot be gainsaid that civilisation has been the work of a small minority of superior intelligences constituting the culminating point of a pyramid, whose stages, widening in proportion to the decrease of mental power, represent the masses of a nation. The greatness of a civilisation cannot assuredly depend upon the votes given by inferior elements boasting solely numerical strength. Doubtless, too, the votes recorded by crowds are often very dangerous. They have already cost us several invasions, and in view of the triumph of socialism, for which they are preparing the way, it is probable that the vagaries of popular sovereignty will cost us still more dearly.

The downsides of universal suffrage are too clear to ignore. It's undeniable that civilization has mostly been shaped by a small group of intelligent individuals, forming the peak of a pyramid where the larger base represents the masses of a nation, whose mental capacities decrease as you go down. The greatness of a civilization can't really depend on votes cast by lesser groups that rely solely on their numbers. It's also true that votes from large crowds can be very risky. They have already led to several invasions, and considering the rise of socialism that they are paving the way for, it's likely that the unpredictable nature of popular sovereignty will cost us even more in the future.

Excellent, however, as these objections are in theory, in practice they lose all force, as will be admitted if the invincible strength be remembered of ideas transformed into dogmas. The dogma of the sovereignty of crowds is as little defensible, from the philosophical point of view, as the religious dogmas of the Middle Ages, but it enjoys at present the same absolute power they formerly enjoyed. It is as unattackable in consequence as in the past were our religious ideas. Imagine a modern freethinker miraculously transported into the midst of the Middle Ages. Do you suppose that, after having ascertained the sovereign power of the religious ideas that were then in force, he would have been tempted to attack them? Having fallen into the hands of a judge disposed to send him to the stake, under the imputation of having concluded a pact with the devil, or of having been present at the witches sabbath, would it have occurred to him to call in question the existence of the devil or of the sabbath? It were as wise to oppose cyclones with discussion as the beliefs of crowds. The dogma of universal suffrage possesses to-day the power the Christian dogmas formerly possessed. Orators and writers allude to it with a respect and adulation that never fell to the share of Louis XIV. In consequence the same position must be taken up with regard to it as with regard to all religious dogmas. Time alone can act upon them.

Excellent as these objections may be in theory, in practice they lose all impact, as will become clear when considering the unshakable strength of ideas transformed into dogmas. The dogma of the sovereignty of crowds is just as indefensible from a philosophical standpoint as the religious dogmas of the Middle Ages, but it currently holds the same absolute power they once did. It is equally untouchable now, just as our religious beliefs were in the past. Imagine a modern freethinker suddenly finding themselves in the Middle Ages. Do you think that, after recognizing the dominant influence of the religious beliefs of that time, they would dare to challenge them? If they were captured by a judge eager to condemn them to a stake for allegedly making a pact with the devil or attending a witches' sabbath, would they even consider questioning the existence of the devil or the sabbath? It would be just as foolish to try to counter cyclones with debate as it is to challenge the beliefs of crowds. The dogma of universal suffrage today wields the same power that Christian dogmas did in the past. Speakers and writers reference it with a reverence and admiration that never even touched Louis XIV. Therefore, we must adopt the same attitude toward it as we do with all religious dogmas. Only time can influence them.

Besides, it would be the more useless to attempt to undermine this dogma, inasmuch as it has an appearance of reasonableness in its favour. "In an era of equality," Tocqueville justly remarks, "men have no faith in each other on account of their being all alike; yet this same similitude gives them an almost limitless confidence in the judgment of the public, the reason being that it does not appear probable that, all men being equally enlightened, truth and numerical superiority should not go hand in hand."

Besides, it would be pointless to try to challenge this belief, since it seems reasonable. "In an age of equality," Tocqueville rightly notes, "people don’t trust each other because they are all so similar; yet this same similarity leads them to have almost unlimited confidence in public opinion, because it doesn’t seem likely that, with everyone being equally informed, truth and majority opinion wouldn’t align."

Must it be believed that with a restricted suffrage—a suffrage restricted to those intellectually capable if it be desired—an improvement would be effected in the votes of crowds? I cannot admit for a moment that this would be the case, and that for the reasons I have already given touching the mental inferiority of all collectivities, whatever their composition. In a crowd men always tend to the same level, and, on general questions, a vote, recorded by forty academicians is no better than that of forty water-carriers. I do not in the least believe that any of the votes for which universal suffrage is blamed—the re-establishment of the Empire, for instance— would have fallen out differently had the voters been exclusively recruited among learned and liberally educated men. It does not follow because an individual knows Greek or mathematics, is an architect, a veterinary surgeon, a doctor, or a barrister, that he is endowed with a special intelligence of social questions. All our political economists are highly educated, being for the most part professors or academicians, yet is there a single general question—protection, bimetallism, &c.—on which they have succeeded in agreeing? The explanation is that their science is only a very attenuated form of our universal ignorance. With regard to social problems, owing to the number of unknown quantities they offer, men are substantially, equally ignorant.

Must we really believe that by limiting the right to vote to those who are intellectually capable—if that’s what we want—we would see an improvement in the decisions made by the masses? I can’t accept that for a second, based on the reasons I’ve already mentioned about the mental inferiority of all groups, no matter how they’re made up. In a crowd, people tend to average out, and when it comes to general issues, a vote from forty academics is no better than one from forty laborers. I don't believe that any of the votes that universal suffrage is criticized for—the re-establishment of the Empire, for example—would have turned out differently if the voters had only been educated and knowledgeable individuals. Just because someone knows Greek or mathematics, or is an architect, veterinarian, doctor, or lawyer, doesn’t mean they have special insight into social issues. All our political economists are well-educated, mostly professors or academics, yet is there a single general issue—like protectionism or bimetallism—where they have managed to agree? The reason is that their field of study is merely a diluted form of our widespread ignorance. In terms of social issues, because of the many unknown factors involved, people are fundamentally equally uninformed.

In consequence, were the electorate solely composed of persons stuffed with sciences their votes would be no better than those emitted at present. They would be guided in the main by their sentiments and by party spirit. We should be spared none of the difficulties we now have to contend with, and we should certainly be subjected to the oppressive tyranny of castes.

As a result, if the voters were entirely made up of people filled with knowledge, their votes would be no better than they are now. They would mainly be influenced by their feelings and party loyalty. We wouldn’t escape any of the challenges we currently face, and we would definitely still experience the oppressive tyranny of social classes.

Whether the suffrage of crowds be restricted or general, whether it be exercised under a republic or a monarchy, in France, in Belgium, in Greece, in Portugal, or in Spain, it is everywhere identical; and, when all is said and done, it is the expression of the unconscious aspirations and needs of the race. In each country the average opinions of those elected represent the genius of the race, and they will be found not to alter sensibly from one generation to another.

Whether the voting rights of crowds are limited or universal, whether it's under a republic or a monarchy, in France, Belgium, Greece, Portugal, or Spain, they are all essentially the same; and ultimately, they reflect the unrecognized hopes and needs of the people. In each country, the typical views of those elected reflect the spirit of the people, and they tend to remain fairly consistent from one generation to the next.

It is seen, then, that we are confronted once more by the fundamental notion of race, which we have come across so often, and on this other notion, which is the outcome of the first, that institutions and governments play but a small part in the life of a people. Peoples are guided in the main by the genius of their race, that is, by that inherited residue of qualities of which the genius is the sum total. Race and the slavery of our daily necessities are the mysterious master-causes that rule our destiny.

It’s clear that we are once again faced with the basic idea of race, something we have encountered frequently, along with the related idea that institutions and governments have a limited role in the lives of people. Essentially, people are primarily influenced by the characteristics of their race, which is the total of the inherited traits that make up that identity. Race and the constraints of our everyday needs are the hidden forces that shape our fate.

CHAPTER V

PARLIAMENTARY ASSEMBLIES

Parliamentary crowds present most of the characteristics common to heterogeneous crowds that are not anonymous—The simplicity of their opinions—Their suggestibility and its limits—Their indestructible, fixed opinions and their changed opinions—The reason of the predominance of indecision—The role of the leaders—The reason of their prestige—They are the true masters of an assembly whose votes, on that account, are merely those of a small minority—The absolute power they exercise—The elements of their oratorical art—Phrases and images—The psychological necessity the leaders are under of being in a general way of stubborn convictions and narrow-minded—It is impossible for a speaker without prestige to obtain recognition for his arguments— The exaggeration of the sentiments, whether good or bad, of assemblies— At certain moments they become automatic—The sittings of the Convention—Cases in which an assembly loses the characteristics of crowds—The influence of specialists when technical questions arise—The advantages and dangers of a parliamentary system in all countries—It is adapted to modern needs; but it involves financial waste and the progressive curtailment of all liberty—Conclusion.

Parliamentary crowds have many traits typical of diverse, non-anonymous groups. These include the straightforwardness of their opinions, their suggestibility and its limits, their strong fixed beliefs alongside their changing opinions, the reasons behind their indecision, the role of leaders, and the reasons for their prestige. Leaders are the true authorities in an assembly, where votes often reflect the views of a small minority. They wield significant power, and their rhetorical skills include impactful phrases and imagery. Leaders must often hold rigid convictions and may be narrow-minded. A speaker without prestige struggles to get their arguments acknowledged. Emotions, whether positive or negative, can be amplified in assemblies, and at times, they operate automatically. This was evident during the sessions of the Convention. There are instances when an assembly no longer acts like a crowd, particularly when specialists weigh in on technical issues. The parliamentary system has its pros and cons in every country—it meets modern needs but also leads to financial inefficiencies and the gradual erosion of freedoms. Conclusion.

In parliamentary assemblies we have an example of heterogeneous crowds that are not anonymous. Although the mode of election of their members varies from epoch to epoch, and from nation to nation, they present very similar characteristics. In this case the influence of the race makes itself felt to weaken or exaggerate the characteristics common to crowds, but not to prevent their manifestation. The parliamentary assemblies of the most widely different countries, of Greece, Italy, Portugal, Spain, France, and America present great analogies in their debates and votes, and leave the respective governments face to face with identical difficulties.

In parliamentary assemblies, we see diverse groups that are not anonymous. While the way members are elected changes over time and varies by country, they share very similar traits. Here, the impact of race can either diminish or amplify the common traits of crowds, but it doesn't stop them from showing up. The parliamentary assemblies from vastly different countries like Greece, Italy, Portugal, Spain, France, and America exhibit significant similarities in their debates and voting patterns, presenting their governments with the same challenges.

Moreover, the parliamentary system represents the ideal of all modern civilised peoples. The system is the expression of the idea, psychologically erroneous, but generally admitted, that a large gathering of men is much more capable than a small number of coming to a wise and independent decision on a given subject.

Moreover, the parliamentary system represents the ideal of all modern civilized people. The system reflects the idea, which is psychologically flawed but widely accepted, that a large group of people is much better than a small number at making wise and independent decisions on a particular topic.

The general characteristics of crowds are to be met with in parliamentary assemblies: intellectual simplicity, irritability, suggestibility, the exaggeration of the sentiments and the preponderating influence of a few leaders. In consequence, however, of their special composition parliamentary crowds offer some distinctive features, which we shall point out shortly.

The general characteristics of crowds can be found in parliamentary assemblies: basic thinking, irritability, suggestibility, heightened emotions, and the strong influence of a few leaders. However, due to their unique makeup, parliamentary crowds have some distinct features that we will highlight shortly.

Simplicity in their opinions is one of their most important characteristics. In the case of all parties, and more especially so far as the Latin peoples are concerned, an invariable tendency is met with in crowds of this kind to solve the most complicated social problems by the simplest abstract principles and general laws applicable to all cases. Naturally the principles vary with the party; but owing to the mere fact that the individual members are a part of a crowd, they are always inclined to exaggerate the worth of their principles, and to push them to their extreme consequences. In consequence parliaments are more especially representative of extreme opinions.

Simplicity in their views is one of their key traits. For all groups, especially among Latin people, there's a consistent tendency for these crowds to address the most complex social issues using the simplest abstract concepts and general rules that they believe apply universally. Naturally, the principles differ depending on the party; however, just by being part of a crowd, individuals tend to overstate the value of their beliefs and take them to their furthest extent. As a result, parliaments tend to predominantly represent extreme opinions.

The most perfect example of the ingenuous simplification of opinions peculiar to assemblies is offered by the Jacobins of the French Revolution. Dogmatic and logical to a man, and their brains full of vague generalities, they busied themselves with the application of fixed-principles without concerning themselves with events. It has been said of them, with reason, that they went through the Revolution without witnessing it. With the aid of the very simple dogmas that served them as guide, they imagined they could recast society from top to bottom, and cause a highly refined civilisation to return to a very anterior phase of the social evolution. The methods they resorted to to realise their dream wore the same stamp of absolute ingenuousness. They confined themselves, in reality, to destroying what stood in their way. All of them, moreover—Girondists, the Men of the Mountain, the Thermidorians, &c.—were alike animated by the same spirit.

The clearest example of the simplistic thinking common in assemblies is found in the Jacobins of the French Revolution. Dogmatic and logical to a person, their minds were filled with vague generalities as they focused on applying fixed principles without paying attention to actual events. It’s rightly been said that they went through the Revolution without truly experiencing it. With the straightforward dogmas that guided them, they believed they could reshape society entirely and bring a highly advanced civilization back to a much earlier stage of social development. The methods they used to achieve their vision were equally naive. In reality, they only set out to destroy anything that stood in their way. Additionally, all of them—Girondists, the Men of the Mountain, the Thermidorians, etc.—were driven by the same mindset.

Parliamentary crowds are very open to suggestion; and, as in the case of all crowds, the suggestion comes from leaders possessing prestige; but the suggestibility of parliamentary assemblies has very clearly defined limits, which it is important to point out.

Parliamentary crowds are quite receptive to suggestions, and like all crowds, these suggestions come from leaders who have credibility. However, the suggestibility of parliamentary assemblies has well-defined limits that are important to highlight.

On all questions of local or regional interest every member of an assembly has fixed, unalterable opinions, which no amount of argument can shake. The talent of a Demosthenes would be powerless to change the vote of a Deputy on such questions as protection or the privilege of distilling alcohol, questions in which the interests of influential electors are involved. The suggestion emanating from these electors and undergone before the time to vote arrives, sufficiently outweighs suggestions from any other source to annul them and to maintain an absolute fixity of opinion.[27]

On all issues of local or regional interest, every member of an assembly has strong, unchangeable opinions that no amount of debate can shake. Even the skills of a great orator like Demosthenes would struggle to alter a Deputy's vote on topics like protection or the rights to distill alcohol, where the interests of powerful voters are at stake. The input from these voters, which is considered before it’s time to vote, is enough to overshadow any other suggestions, ensuring a complete and unwavering stance.

[27] The following reflection of an English parliamentarian of long experience doubtless applies to these opinions, fixed beforehand, and rendered unalterable by electioneering necessities: "During the fifty years that I have sat at Westminster, I have listened to thousands of speeches; but few of them have changed my opinion, not one of them has changed my vote."

[27] The following thoughts from an experienced English parliamentarian likely reflect on these opinions, which are set in stone and unchangeable due to the demands of campaigning: "In the fifty years I've spent in Westminster, I've heard thousands of speeches; but very few have changed my opinion, and none have changed my vote."

On general questions—the overthrow of a Cabinet, the imposition of a tax, &c.—there is no longer any fixity of opinion, and the suggestions of leaders can exert an influence, though not in quite the same way as in an ordinary crowd. Every party has its leaders, who possess occasionally an equal influence. The result is that the Deputy finds himself placed between two contrary suggestions, and is inevitably made to hesitate. This explains how it is that he is often seen to vote in contrary fashion in an interval of a quarter of an hour or to add to a law an article which nullifies it; for instance, to withdraw from employers of labour the right of choosing and dismissing their workmen, and then to very nearly annul this measure by an amendment.

On general issues—like the overthrow of a Cabinet or the imposition of a tax—there's no longer a fixed opinion, and the suggestions from leaders can influence things, but not quite the same way as in an ordinary crowd. Every party has its leaders, who sometimes have equal influence. As a result, the Deputy finds himself caught between two opposing suggestions and inevitably hesitates. This explains why he's often seen voting differently within a span of just fifteen minutes or adding an article to a law that contradicts it; for example, taking away employers' rights to choose and dismiss their workers, and then nearly reversing this measure with an amendment.

It is for the same reason that every Chamber that is returned has some very stable opinions, and other opinions that are very shifting. On the whole, the general questions being the more numerous, indecision is predominant in the Chamber—the indecision which results from the ever- present fear of the elector, the suggestion received from whom is always latent, and tends to counterbalance the influence of the leaders.

It’s for the same reason that every Chamber that gets elected has some strong opinions and other opinions that change a lot. Overall, since there are more general questions, indecision is the main feature in the Chamber—this indecision comes from the constant fear of the electorate, whose influence is always lurking and tends to balance out the leaders' sway.

Still, it is the leaders who are definitely the masters in those numerous discussions, with regard to the subject-matter of which the members of an assembly are without strong preconceived opinions.

Still, it’s the leaders who are clearly in charge during those many discussions, especially when it comes to topics that assembly members don't have strong preconceived opinions about.

The necessity for these leaders is evident, since, under the name of heads of groups, they are met with in the assemblies of every country. They are the real rulers of an assembly. Men forming a crowd cannot do without a master, whence it results that the votes of an assembly only represent, as a rule, the opinions of a small minority.

The need for these leaders is clear, as they are found in the assemblies of every country under the title of group heads. They are the true leaders of any assembly. A crowd cannot function without someone in charge, which means that, typically, the votes in an assembly reflect the views of just a small minority.

The influence of the leaders is due in very small measure to the arguments they employ, but in a large degree to their prestige. The best proof of this is that, should they by any circumstance lose their prestige, their influence disappears.

The impact of leaders is not largely because of the arguments they make, but mainly because of their reputation. The best evidence of this is that if they were to lose their reputation for any reason, their influence would vanish.

The prestige of these political leaders is individual, and independent of name or celebrity: a fact of which M. Jules Simon gives us some very curious examples in his remarks on the prominent men of the Assembly of 1848, of which he was a member:—

The status of these political leaders is unique and doesn't rely on their name or fame: a point that M. Jules Simon illustrates with some intriguing examples in his comments on the key figures of the Assembly of 1848, of which he was a member:—

"Two months before he was all-powerful, Louis Napoleon was entirely without the least importance.

"Two months before he became all-powerful, Louis Napoleon was completely unimportant."

"Victor Hugo mounted the tribune. He failed to achieve success. He was listened to as Felix Pyat was listened to, but he did not obtain as much applause. `I don't like his ideas,' Vaulabelle said to me, speaking of Felix Pyat,' but he is one of the greatest writers and the greatest orator of France.' Edgar Quinet, in spite of his exceptional and powerful intelligence, was held in no esteem whatever. He had been popular for awhile before the opening of the Assembly; in the Assembly he had no popularity.

"Victor Hugo stepped up to the podium. He didn’t succeed. People listened to him like they listened to Felix Pyat, but he didn’t get as much applause. 'I don't agree with his ideas,' Vaulabelle said to me, referring to Felix Pyat, 'but he is one of the greatest writers and the best speaker in France.' Edgar Quinet, despite his remarkable and strong intelligence, was completely disregarded. He had been popular for a time before the Assembly opened; in the Assembly, he had no popularity."

"The splendour of genius makes itself less felt in political assemblies than anywhere else. They only give heed to eloquence appropriate to the time and place and to party services, not to services rendered the country. For homage to be rendered Lamartine in 1848 and Thiers in 1871, the stimulant was needed of urgent, inexorable interest. As soon as the danger was passed the parliamentary world forgot in the same instant its gratitude and its fright."

"The brilliance of genius is less recognized in political gatherings than in other places. They only pay attention to the eloquence suited to the time and situation, and to party loyalty, not to contributions made to the country. For respect to be shown to Lamartine in 1848 and Thiers in 1871, there had to be a pressing and undeniable interest. Once the danger was over, the political sphere instantly forgot both its gratitude and its fear."

I have quoted the preceding passage for the sake of the facts it contains, not of the explanations it offers, their psychology being somewhat poor. A crowd would at once lose its character of a crowd were it to credit its leaders with their services, whether of a party nature or rendered their country. The crowd that obeys a leader is under the influence of his prestige, and its submission is not dictated by any sentiment of interest or gratitude.

I have quoted the earlier passage for the facts it contains, not for the explanations it provides, as their psychology is rather lacking. A crowd would immediately lose its identity as a crowd if it were to acknowledge its leaders for their contributions, whether political or for their country. The crowd that follows a leader does so because of his influence, and its compliance isn't driven by any feelings of interest or gratitude.

In consequence the leader endowed with sufficient prestige wields almost absolute power. The immense influence exerted during a long series of years, thanks to his prestige, by a celebrated Deputy,[28] beaten at the last general election in consequence of certain financial events, is well known. He had only to give the signal and Cabinets were overthrown. A writer has clearly indicated the scope of his action in the following lines:—

As a result, a leader with enough prestige holds almost total power. The significant influence he had over many years, due to his prestige, by a well-known Deputy,[28] who lost in the last general election because of some financial issues, is well recognized. He only needed to give the signal, and governments were toppled. A writer has clearly captured the extent of his influence in the following lines:—

[28] M. Clemenceau.—Note of the Translator.

M. Clemenceau.—Translator's Note.

"It is due, in the main, to M. X—— that we paid three times as dearly as we should have done for Tonkin, that we remained so long on a precarious footing in Madagascar, that we were defrauded of an empire in the region of the Lower Niger, and that we have lost the preponderating situation we used to occupy in Egypt. The theories of M. X—— have cost us more territories than the disasters of Napoleon I."

"It’s mainly because of M. X—— that we paid three times more than we should have for Tonkin, that we stayed so long in an unstable situation in Madagascar, that we were cheated out of an empire in the Lower Niger region, and that we lost our dominant position in Egypt. M. X——'s theories have cost us more territories than the disasters of Napoleon I."

We must not harbour too bitter a grudge against the leader in question. It is plain that he has cost us very dear; but a great part of his influence was due to the fact that he followed public opinion, which, in colonial matters, was far from being at the time what it has since become. A leader is seldom in advance of public opinion; almost always all he does is to follow it and to espouse all its errors.

We shouldn’t hold too much of a grudge against the leader in question. It's clear that he has caused us significant trouble; however, a large part of his influence came from the fact that he followed public opinion, which, in terms of colonial issues, was very different back then compared to now. A leader is rarely ahead of public opinion; most of the time, their role is just to follow it and adopt its mistakes.

The means of persuasion of the leaders we are dealing with, apart from their prestige, consist in the factors we have already enumerated several times. To make a skilful use of these resources a leader must have arrived at a comprehension, at least in an unconscious manner, of the psychology of crowds, and must know how to address them. He should be aware, in particular, of the fascinating influence of words, phrases, and images. He should possess a special description of eloquence, composed of energetic affirmations—unburdened with proofs— and impressive images, accompanied by very summary arguments. This is a kind of eloquence that is met with in all assemblies, the English Parliament included, the most serious though it is of all.

The way leaders persuade, besides their prestige, relies on the factors we've mentioned multiple times. To effectively use these resources, a leader needs to have at least an unconscious understanding of crowd psychology and know how to communicate with them. They should be particularly aware of the powerful impact of words, phrases, and images. A leader should have a unique kind of eloquence, made up of strong statements—without the need for proof—and striking images, along with brief arguments. This style of eloquence can be found in all gatherings, including the English Parliament, which is the most serious of them all.

"Debates in the House of Commons," says the English philosopher Maine, "may be constantly read in which the entire discussion is confined to an exchange of rather weak generalities and rather violent personalities. General formulas of this description exercise a prodigious influence on the imagination of a pure democracy. It will always be easy to make a crowd accept general assertions, presented in striking terms, although they have never been verified, and are perhaps not susceptible of verification."

"Debates in the House of Commons," says the English philosopher Maine, "can often be found where the whole discussion is limited to a back-and-forth of pretty weak general statements and pretty intense personal attacks. General statements like this have a huge impact on the imagination of a pure democracy. It will always be easy to get a crowd to accept broad claims, especially when they are presented in dramatic terms, even if they have never been proven and might not even be able to be proven."

Too much importance cannot be attached to the "striking terms" alluded to in the above quotation. We have already insisted, on several occasions, on the special power of words and formulas. They must be chosen in such a way as to evoke very vivid images. The following phrase, taken from a speech by one of the leaders of our assemblies, affords an excellent example:—

Too much emphasis can't be placed on the "striking terms" mentioned in the quote above. We've already highlighted, multiple times, the unique power of words and phrases. They need to be selected to create really vivid images. The next phrase, taken from a speech by one of our assembly leaders, serves as a great example:—

"When the same vessel shall bear away to the fever-haunted lands of our penitentiary settlements the politician of shady reputation and the anarchist guilty of murder, the pair will be able to converse together, and they will appear to each other as the two complementary aspects of one and the same state of society."

"When the same ship takes the shady politician and the murderer labeled as an anarchist to the fever-ridden lands of our prison settlements, they will be able to talk to each other, seeing themselves as two sides of the same societal coin."

The image thus evoked is very vivid, and all the adversaries of the speaker felt themselves threatened by it. They conjured up a double vision of the fever-haunted country and the vessel that may carry them away; for is it not possible that they are included in the somewhat ill-defined category of the politicians menaced? They experienced the lurking fear that the men of the Convention must have felt whom the vague speeches of Robespierre threatened with the guillotine, and who, under the influence of this fear, invariably yielded to him.

The image created is very vivid, and all the speaker's opponents felt threatened by it. They imagined a dual picture of the fever-drenched country and the ship that might carry them away; because isn't it possible they fit into the somewhat unclear category of threatened politicians? They felt the hidden fear that the men of the Convention must have felt when Robespierre's vague speeches threatened them with the guillotine, and who, under the weight of this fear, always gave in to him.

It is all to the interest of the leaders to indulge in the most improbable exaggerations. The speaker of whom I have just cited a sentence was able to affirm, without arousing violent protestations, that bankers and priests had subsidised the throwers of bombs, and that the directors of the great financial companies deserve the same punishment as anarchists. Affirmations of this kind are always effective with crowds. The affirmation is never too violent, the declamation never too threatening. Nothing intimidates the audience more than this sort of eloquence. Those present are afraid that if they protest they will be put down as traitors or accomplices.

It’s in the best interest of leaders to engage in the most unlikely exaggerations. The speaker I just quoted was able to claim, without facing major objections, that bankers and priests had funded the bomb throwers, and that the heads of major financial firms deserve the same punishment as anarchists. Claims like this always resonate with crowds. The claims are never too extreme, and the rhetoric is never too menacing. Nothing intimidates the audience more than this kind of speech. People in attendance are scared that if they speak out, they’ll be labeled as traitors or accomplices.

As I have said, this peculiar style of eloquence has ever been of sovereign effect in all assemblies. In times of crisis its power is still further accentuated. The speeches of the great orators of the assemblies of the French Revolution are very interesting reading from this point of view. At every instant they thought themselves obliged to pause in order to denounce crime and exalt virtue, after which they would burst forth into imprecations against tyrants, and swear to live free men or perish. Those present rose to their feet, applauded furiously, and then, calmed, took their seats again.

As I’ve mentioned, this unique way of speaking has always been incredibly effective in any gathering. In times of crisis, its impact is even stronger. The speeches of the great orators from the French Revolution are really fascinating to read from this perspective. At every moment, they felt compelled to stop and condemn wrongdoing while praising goodness, after which they would erupt in curses against tyrants and vow to live as free individuals or die trying. The audience would stand up, cheer wildly, and then, once settled, take their seats again.

On occasion, the leader may be intelligent and highly educated, but the possession of these qualities does him, as a rule, more harm than good. By showing how complex things are, by allowing of explanation and promoting comprehension, intelligence always renders its owner indulgent, and blunts, in a large measure, that intensity and violence of conviction needful for apostles. The great leaders of crowds of all ages, and those of the Revolution in particular, have been of lamentably narrow intellect; while it is precisely those whose intelligence has been the most restricted who have exercised the greatest influence.

Sometimes, a leader may be smart and well-educated, but usually, these traits do more harm than good. By revealing how complicated things are, and by enabling explanation and understanding, intelligence often makes its owner more lenient and dulls the strong conviction required for true leaders. Great leaders of crowds throughout history, especially during the Revolution, have often had surprisingly limited intelligence; yet, it’s those with the most restricted intelligence who have had the biggest impact.

The speeches of the most celebrated of them, of Robespierre, frequently astound one by their incoherence: by merely reading them no plausible explanation is to be found of the great part played by the powerful dictator:—

The speeches of the most famous among them, Robespierre, often shock with their lack of coherence: just reading them provides no reasonable explanation for the significant role played by the powerful dictator:—

"The commonplaces and redundancies of pedagogic eloquence and Latin culture at the service of a mind childish rather than undistinguished, and limited in its notions of attack and defence to the defiant attitude of schoolboys. Not an idea, not a happy turn of phrase, or a telling hit: a storm of declamation that leaves us bored. After a dose of this unexhilarating reading one is attempted to exclaim `Oh!' with the amiable Camille Desmoulins."

"The clichés and repetitive nature of teaching speech and Latin culture serve a mind that is more childish than unremarkable, limited in its ideas of offense and defense to the rebellious stance of schoolboys. There’s no original thought, no clever phrase, or impactful point: just a barrage of speeches that leaves us uninterested. After slogging through this dull reading, one might be tempted to exclaim, 'Oh!' like the friendly Camille Desmoulins."

It is terrible at times to think of the power that strong conviction combined with extreme narrowness of mind gives a man possessing prestige. It is none the less necessary that these conditions should be satisfied for a man to ignore obstacles and display strength of will in a high measure. Crowds instinctively recognise in men of energy and conviction the masters they are always in need of.

It’s frightening to consider the influence that strong beliefs mixed with extreme narrow-mindedness can give a respected person. However, it’s still essential for these traits to be present for someone to overlook challenges and show considerable willpower. People naturally recognize in energetic and determined individuals the leaders they constantly require.

In a parliamentary assembly the success of a speech depends almost solely on the prestige possessed by the speaker, and not at all on the arguments he brings forward. The best proof of this is that when for one cause or another a speaker loses his prestige, he loses simultaneously all his influence, that is, his power of influencing votes at will.

In a parliamentary assembly, the success of a speech relies almost entirely on the speaker's prestige, rather than the arguments they present. The best evidence of this is that when, for one reason or another, a speaker loses their prestige, they also simultaneously lose all their influence, meaning their ability to sway votes at will.

When an unknown speaker comes forward with a speech containing good arguments, but only arguments, the chances are that he will only obtain a hearing. A Deputy who is a psychologist of insight, M. Desaubes, has recently traced in the following lines the portrait of the Deputy who lacks prestige:—

When an unknown speaker steps up with a speech that has solid points, but just points, they're likely only to get listened to. A Deputy who's an insightful psychologist, M. Desaubes, recently sketched out the profile of a Deputy who lacks prestige:—

"When he takes his place in the tribune he draws a document from his portfolio, spreads it out methodically before him, and makes a start with assurance.

"When he takes his seat in the speaker's area, he pulls a document from his portfolio, lays it out carefully in front of him, and begins confidently."

"He flatters himself that he will implant in the minds of his audience the conviction by which he is himself animated. He has weighed and reweighed his arguments; he is well primed with figures and proofs; he is certain he will convince his hearers. In the face of the evidence he is to adduce all resistance would be futile. He begins, confident in the justice of his cause, and relying upon the attention of his colleagues, whose only anxiety, of course, is to subscribe to the truth.

"He thinks he can plant in the minds of his audience the belief that motivates him. He has carefully considered his arguments; he is loaded with data and evidence; he is sure he will persuade his listeners. With the evidence he is about to present, any opposition would be pointless. He starts off, confident in the rightness of his cause, and counting on the attention of his peers, who, of course, only want to agree with the truth."

"He speaks, and is at once surprised at the restlessness of the
House, and a little annoyed by the noise that is being made.

"He speaks and is immediately surprised by the restlessness of the
House, and slightly annoyed by the noise being made.

"How is it silence is not kept? Why this general inattention? What are those Deputies thinking about who are engaged in conversation? What urgent motive has induced this or that Deputy to quit his seat?

"Why is there no silence? What's with this lack of attention? What are those Deputies talking about who are having a conversation? What pressing reason made this or that Deputy leave their seat?"

"An expression of uneasiness crosses his face; he frowns and stops. Encouraged by the President, he begins again, raising his voice. He is only listened to all the less. He lends emphasis to his words, and gesticulates: the noise around him increases. He can no longer hear himself, and again stops; finally, afraid that his silence may provoke the dreaded cry, `The Closure!' he starts off again. The clamour becomes unbearable."

"An uneasy look spreads across his face; he frowns and pauses. Encouraged by the President, he starts again, raising his voice. He’s listened to even less now. He emphasizes his words and gestures, but the noise around him gets louder. He can’t even hear himself anymore and pauses again; finally, worried that his silence might trigger the dreaded shout, ‘The Closure!’ he begins again. The chaos becomes overwhelming."

When parliamentary assemblies reach a certain pitch of excitement they become identical with ordinary heterogeneous crowds, and their sentiments in consequence present the peculiarity of being always extreme. They will be seen to commit acts of the greatest heroism or the worst excesses. The individual is no longer himself, and so entirely is this the case that he will vote measures most adverse to his personal interests.

When parliamentary assemblies get really excited, they start to behave just like regular mixed crowds, and as a result, their feelings tend to be very extreme. You can see them doing heroic things or engaging in terrible behavior. The individual member loses their sense of self, to the point that they will vote for measures that go against their own personal interests.

The history of the French Revolution shows to what an extent assemblies are capable of losing their self-consciousness, and of obeying suggestions most contrary to their interests. It was an enormous sacrifice for the nobility to renounce its privileges, yet it did so without hesitation on a famous night during the sittings of the Constituant Assembly. By renouncing their inviolability the men of the Convention placed themselves under a perpetual menace of death and yet they took this step, and were not afraid to decimate their own ranks, though perfectly aware that the scaffold to which they were sending their colleagues to-day might be their own fate to-morrow. The truth is they had attained to that completely automatic state which I have described elsewhere, and no consideration would hinder them from yielding to the suggestions by which they were hypnotised. The following passage from the memoirs of one of them, Billaud-Varennes, is absolutely typical on this score: "The decisions with which we have been so reproached," he says, "WERE NOT DESIRED BY US TWO DAYS, A SINGLE DAY BEFORE THEY WERE TAKEN: IT WAS THE CRISIS AND NOTHING ELSE THAT GAVE RISE TO THEM." Nothing can be more accurate.

The history of the French Revolution demonstrates how easily assemblies can lose their self-awareness and follow suggestions that are completely against their interests. It was a huge sacrifice for the nobility to give up their privileges, yet they did so without hesitation on a significant night during the sessions of the Constituent Assembly. By giving up their inviolability, the men of the Convention put themselves in constant danger of death, and still, they took this step, not fearing to slim down their own ranks, fully aware that the scaffold they sent their colleagues to today could be their own fate tomorrow. The truth is, they had reached that completely automatic state I've described elsewhere, and nothing would stop them from yielding to the suggestions that had them hypnotized. The following quote from the memoirs of one of them, Billaud-Varennes, is perfectly illustrative of this point: "The decisions we have been so criticized for," he says, "WERE NOT DESIRED BY US TWO DAYS, NOT EVEN A SINGLE DAY BEFORE THEY WERE MADE: IT WAS THE CRISIS AND NOTHING ELSE THAT LED TO THEM." Nothing could be more accurate.

The same phenomena of unconsciousness were to be witnessed during all the stormy sittings of the Convention.

The same phenomenon of unconsciousness could be observed during all the turbulent meetings of the Convention.

"They approved and decreed measures," says Taine, "which they held in horror—measures which were not only stupid and foolish, but measures that were crimes—the murder of innocent men, the murder of their friends. The Left, supported by the Right, unanimously and amid loud applause, sent to the scaffold Danton, its natural chief, and the great promoter and leader of the Revolution. Unanimously and amid the greatest applause the Right, supported by the Left, votes the worst decrees of the revolutionary government. Unanimously and amid cries of admiration and enthusiasm, amid demonstrations of passionate sympathy for Collot d'Herbois, Couthon, and Robespierre, the Convention by spontaneous and repeated re-elections keeps in office the homicidal government which the Plain detests because it is homicidal, and the Mountain detests because it is decimated by it. The Plain and the Mountain, the majority and the minority, finish by consenting to help on their own suicide. The 22 Prairial the entire Convention offered itself to the executioner; the 8 Thermidor, during the first quarter of an hour that followed Robespierre's speech, it did the same thing again."

"They approved and enacted measures," says Taine, "that they abhorred—measures that were not just foolish and senseless, but also criminal—the killing of innocent people, the killing of their friends. The Left, backed by the Right, unanimously and amidst loud applause, sent Danton, their natural leader and the major advocate of the Revolution, to the guillotine. Unanimously and to great applause, the Right, supported by the Left, voted for the worst decrees of the revolutionary government. Unanimously and with cries of admiration and enthusiasm, and with passionate sympathy for Collot d'Herbois, Couthon, and Robespierre, the Convention, through spontaneous and repeated re-elections, kept in power the murderous government that the Plain detested for being murderous, and the Mountain resented because it was being decimated by it. The Plain and the Mountain, the majority and the minority, ultimately agreed to contribute to their own destruction. On the 22nd of Prairial, the entire Convention surrendered itself to the executioner; on the 8th of Thermidor, during the first fifteen minutes following Robespierre's speech, it did the same thing again."

This picture may appear sombre. Yet it is accurate. Parliamentary assemblies, sufficiently excited and hypnotised, offer the same characteristics. They become an unstable flock, obedient to every impulsion. The following description of the Assembly of 1848 is due to M. Spuller, a parliamentarian whose faith in democracy is above suspicion. I reproduce it from the Revue litteraire, and it is thoroughly typical. It offers an example of all the exaggerated sentiments which I have described as characteristic of crowds, and of that excessive changeableness which permits of assemblies passing, from moment to moment, from one set of sentiments to another entirely opposite.

This image might look serious. Yet it's accurate. Parliamentary gatherings, when sufficiently energized and captivated, display the same traits. They turn into an unstable group, compliant with every impulse. The following account of the Assembly of 1848 comes from M. Spuller, a lawmaker whose belief in democracy is beyond doubt. I’m quoting it from the Revue litteraire, and it’s quite representative. It showcases all the exaggerated feelings that I've identified as typical of crowds and that extreme fickleness that allows assemblies to shift from one sentiment to an entirely opposing one in a matter of moments.

"The Republican party was brought to its perdition by its divisions, its jealousies, its suspicions, and, in turn, its blind confidence and its limitless hopes. Its ingenuousness and candour were only equalled by its universal mistrust. An absence of all sense of legality, of all comprehension of discipline, together with boundless terrors and illusions; the peasant and the child are on a level in these respects. Their calm is as great as their impatience; their ferocity is equal to their docility. This condition is the natural consequence of a temperament that is not formed and of the lack of education. Nothing astonishes such persons, and everything disconcerts them. Trembling with fear or brave to the point of heroism, they would go through fire and water or fly from a shadow.

"The Republican party was led to its downfall by its internal divisions, jealousy, and suspicion, along with its blind trust and unbounded hopes. Its innocence and openness were matched only by its overall distrust. There was a complete lack of respect for legality and understanding of discipline, mixed with overwhelming fears and illusions; the peasant and the child are alike in these ways. Their calmness is as significant as their impatience; their aggression matches their submissiveness. This state is the natural result of an unformed temperament and lack of education. Nothing surprises these individuals, yet everything unsettles them. Whether trembling with fear or bold to the point of heroism, they would charge through fire and water or flee from a mere shadow."

"They are ignorant of cause and effect and of the connecting links between events. They are as promptly discouraged as they are exalted, they are subject to every description of panic, they are always either too highly strung or too downcast, but never in the mood or the measure the situation would require. More fluid than water they reflect every line and assume every shape. What sort of a foundation for a government can they be expected to supply?"

"They don't understand cause and effect or the connections between events. They are quickly discouraged just as easily as they are uplifted; they fall victim to all kinds of panic, and they are either overly anxious or completely defeated, but never in a state that matches what the situation needs. More adaptable than water, they mirror every line and take on every shape. What kind of foundation for a government can they be expected to provide?"

Fortunately all the characteristics just described as to be met with in parliamentary assemblies are in no wise constantly displayed. Such assemblies only constitute crowds at certain moments. The individuals composing them retain their individuality in a great number of cases, which explains how it is that an assembly is able to turn out excellent technical laws. It is true that the author of these laws is a specialist who has prepared them in the quiet of his study, and that in reality the law voted is the work of an individual and not of an assembly. These laws are naturally the best. They are only liable to have disastrous results when a series of amendments has converted them into the outcome of a collective effort. The work of a crowd is always inferior, whatever its nature, to that of an isolated individual. It is specialists who safeguard assemblies from passing ill-advised or unworkable measures. The specialist in this case is a temporary leader of crowds. The Assembly is without influence on him, but he has influence over the Assembly.

Fortunately, all the traits mentioned earlier that can be found in parliamentary assemblies don't always show up. These assemblies only become crowds at certain times. In many cases, the individuals in them maintain their own identities, which is why an assembly can produce excellent technical laws. It's true that the person who creates these laws is a specialist working in the quiet of their study, and in reality, the law that gets voted on is the result of one person's effort, not that of the assembly as a whole. Naturally, these laws are the best. They only tend to have disastrous outcomes when a series of amendments turn them into a collective effort. The work of a crowd is always less effective, regardless of its nature, compared to that of a lone individual. It’s specialists who protect assemblies from passing poorly thought-out or unworkable measures. In this case, the specialist acts as a temporary leader of the crowd. The assembly has no influence over them, but they have influence over the assembly.

In spite of all the difficulties attending their working, parliamentary assemblies are the best form of government mankind has discovered as yet, and more especially the best means it has found to escape the yoke of personal tyrannies. They constitute assuredly the ideal government at any rate for philosophers, thinkers, writers, artists, and learned men—in a word, for all those who form the cream of a civilisation.

Despite all the challenges that come with their functioning, parliamentary assemblies are the best type of government humanity has found so far, especially the best way to break free from personal tyrannies. They are undoubtedly the ideal government, at least for philosophers, thinkers, writers, artists, and intellectuals—in short, for all those who represent the best of a civilization.

Moreover, in reality they only present two serious dangers, one being inevitable financial waste, and the other the progressive restriction of the liberty of the individual.

Moreover, in reality, they only pose two significant threats: one is unavoidable financial waste, and the other is the gradual limitation of individual freedom.

The first of these dangers is the necessary consequence of the exigencies and want of foresight of electoral crowds. Should a member of an assembly propose a measure giving apparent satisfaction to democratic ideas, should he bring in a Bill, for instance, to assure old-age pensions to all workers, and to increase the wages of any class of State employes, the other Deputies, victims of suggestion in their dread of their electors, will not venture to seem to disregard the interests of the latter by rejecting the proposed measure, although well aware they are imposing a fresh strain on the Budget and necessitating the creation of new taxes. It is impossible for them to hesitate to give their votes. The consequences of the increase of expenditure are remote and will not entail disagreeable consequences for them personally, while the consequences of a negative vote might clearly come to light when they next present themselves for re-election.

The first of these dangers arises from the demands and lack of foresight of voting crowds. If a member of an assembly proposes a measure that seems to satisfy democratic ideals, like introducing a Bill to guarantee old-age pensions for all workers and raise the wages of certain State employees, the other Deputies, influenced by their fear of their voters, won’t dare to appear to ignore the interests of those voters by rejecting the proposal, even though they know it adds pressure on the budget and will require new taxes. They can’t hesitate to cast their votes. The effects of increased spending are distant and won’t have negative repercussions for them personally, while the fallout from a negative vote could become very clear when they seek re-election next.

In addition to this first cause of an exaggerated expenditure there is another not less imperative—the necessity of voting all grants for local purposes. A Deputy is unable to oppose grants of this kind because they represent once more the exigencies of the electors, and because each individual Deputy can only obtain what he requires for his own constituency on the condition of acceding to similar demands on the part of his colleagues.[29]

In addition to this first reason for excessive spending, there's another equally important one—the need to approve all funding for local projects. A Deputy can't oppose these kinds of funds because they reflect the needs of the voters, and each Deputy can only secure what they need for their own district if they agree to similar requests from their colleagues.

[29] In its issue of April 6, 1895, the Economiste published a curious review of the figures that may be reached by expenditure caused solely by electoral considerations, and notably of the outlay on railways. To put Langayes (a town of 3,000 inhabitants, situated on a mountain) in communication with Puy, a railway is voted that will cost 15 millions of francs. Seven millions are to be spent to put Beaumont (3,500 inhabitants) in communication with Castel-Sarrazin; 7 millions to put Oust (a village of 523 inhabitants) in communication with Seix (1,200 inhabitants); 6 millions to put Prade in communication with the hamlet of Olette (747 inhabitants), &c. In 1895 alone 90 millions of francs were voted for railways of only local utility. There is other no less important expenditure necessitated also by electioneering considerations. The law instituting workingmen's pensions will soon involve a minimum annual outlay of 165 millions, according to the Minister of Finance, and of 800 millions according to the academician M. Leroy-Beaulieu. It is evident that the continued growth of expenditure of this kind must end in bankruptcy. Many European countries—Portugal, Greece, Spain, Turkey—have reached this stage, and others, such as Italy, will soon be reduced to the same extremity. Still too much alarm need not be felt at this state of things, since the public has successively consented to put up with the reduction of four-fifths in the payment of their coupons by these different countries. Bankruptcy under these ingenious conditions allows the equilibrium of Budgets difficult to balance to be instantly restored. Moreover, wars, socialism, and economic conflicts hold in store for us a profusion of other catastrophes in the period of universal disintegration we are traversing, and it is necessary to be resigned to living from hand to mouth without too much concern for a future we cannot control.

[29] In its April 6, 1895 issue, the Economiste published an interesting review of the expenses that arise purely from electoral motives, especially regarding spending on railways. To connect Langayes (a town of 3,000 residents located in the mountains) with Puy, a railway project has been approved that will cost 15 million francs. Seven million francs are allocated to connect Beaumont (3,500 residents) with Castel-Sarrazin; another 7 million is planned for linking Oust (a village of 523 residents) to Seix (1,200 residents); and 6 million will be spent to connect Prade with the hamlet of Olette (747 residents), among others. In 1895 alone, 90 million francs were approved for railways that serve only local needs. There are also other significant expenses driven by political factors. The law establishing workers' pensions is expected to require a minimum annual expenditure of 165 million, according to the Minister of Finance, and 800 million according to the academician M. Leroy-Beaulieu. It is clear that the ongoing increase in this type of spending could lead to bankruptcy. Many European countries—Portugal, Greece, Spain, Turkey—have already reached this point, and others, like Italy, will soon find themselves in the same situation. However, we shouldn't be overly alarmed by this state of affairs, since the public has gradually accepted a reduction of four-fifths in the payment of their coupons by these various countries. Bankruptcy under these clever conditions allows the budgetary balance, which is hard to maintain, to be quickly restored. Furthermore, wars, socialism, and economic conflicts promise a multitude of other disasters during this period of widespread disintegration we are experiencing, and we need to learn to live day by day without too much worry for a future we cannot control.

The second of the dangers referred to above—the inevitable restrictions on liberty consummated by parliamentary assemblies—is apparently less obvious, but is, nevertheless, very real. It is the result of the innumerable laws—having always a restrictive action—which parliaments consider themselves obliged to vote and to whose consequences, owing to their shortsightedness, they are in a great measure blind.

The second danger mentioned earlier—the unavoidable limits on freedom brought about by legislative bodies—might seem less obvious, but it’s still very real. This stems from the countless laws, which always have a restrictive effect, that parliaments feel compelled to pass, often blind to the consequences due to their shortsightedness.

The danger must indeed be most inevitable, since even England itself, which assuredly offers the most popular type of the parliamentary regime, the type in which the representative is most independent of his elector, has been unable to escape it. Herbert Spencer has shown, in a work already old, that the increase of apparent liberty must needs be followed by the decrease of real liberty. Returning to this contention in his recent book, "The Individual versus the State," he thus expresses himself with regard to the English Parliament:—

The danger must be very real, since even England, which definitely represents the most typical form of parliamentary government—where representatives are most independent from their voters—has not been able to avoid it. Herbert Spencer demonstrated in an older work that the increase in perceived freedom must inevitably lead to a decline in actual freedom. Referring back to this idea in his recent book, "The Individual versus the State," he expresses his views on the English Parliament as follows:—

"Legislation since this period has followed the course, I pointed out. Rapidly multiplying dictatorial measures have continually tended to restrict individual liberties, and this in two ways. Regulations have been established every year in greater number, imposing a constraint on the citizen in matters in which his acts were formerly completely free, and forcing him to accomplish acts which he was formerly at liberty to accomplish or not to accomplish at will. At the same time heavier and heavier public, and especially local, burdens have still further restricted his liberty by diminishing the portion of his profits he can spend as he chooses, and by augmenting the portion which is taken from him to be spent according to the good pleasure of the public authorities."

"Since that time, legislation has taken the direction I mentioned. An increasing number of authoritarian measures have consistently sought to limit individual freedoms in two main ways. Every year, more regulations have been put in place, restricting citizens in areas where they were once completely free, and forcing them to undertake actions they were previously free to decide whether to do or not. Meanwhile, heavier public and especially local taxes have further curtailed their freedom by reducing the amount of their earnings they can spend as they wish, while increasing the portion taken from them to be spent at the discretion of public officials."

This progressive restriction of liberties shows itself in every country in a special shape which Herbert Spencer has not pointed out; it is that the passing of these innumerable series of legislative measures, all of them in a general way of a restrictive order, conduces necessarily to augment the number, the power, and the influence of the functionaries charged with their application. These functionaries tend in this way to become the veritable masters of civilised countries. Their power is all the greater owing to the fact that, amidst the incessant transfer of authority, the administrative caste is alone in being untouched by these changes, is alone in possessing irresponsibility, impersonality, and perpetuity. There is no more oppressive despotism than that which presents itself under this triple form.

This gradual limitation of freedoms is evident in every country in a unique way that Herbert Spencer did not highlight; it’s the fact that the passage of countless legislative measures, all generally restrictive, inevitably increases the number, power, and influence of the officials responsible for enforcing them. These officials tend to become the true rulers of civilized nations. Their power is even stronger because, amid the constant shifts in authority, the administrative class remains unaffected by these changes, alone in having irresponsibility, impersonality, and permanence. There is no more oppressive form of despotism than the one that takes on this threefold shape.

This incessant creation of restrictive laws and regulations, surrounding the pettiest actions of existence with the most complicated formalities, inevitably has for its result the confining within narrower and narrower limits of the sphere in which the citizen may move freely. Victims of the delusion that equality and liberty are the better assured by the multiplication of laws, nations daily consent to put up with trammels increasingly burdensome. They do not accept this legislation with impunity. Accustomed to put up with every yoke, they soon end by desiring servitude, and lose all spontaneousness and energy. They are then no more than vain shadows, passive, unresisting and powerless automata.

This constant creation of restrictive laws and regulations, surrounding the simplest actions of life with the most complicated rules, inevitably leads to a narrower and narrower space in which citizens can move freely. Believing that equality and freedom are better protected by multiplying laws, people around the world daily accept increasingly burdensome constraints. They don’t endure this legislation without consequences. Used to tolerating every burden, they eventually begin to wish for servitude and lose all spontaneity and energy. They become nothing more than empty shadows, passive, unresisting, and powerless machines.

Arrived at this point, the individual is bound to seek outside himself the forces he no longer finds within him. The functions of governments necessarily increase in proportion as the indifference and helplessness of the citizens grow. They it is who must necessarily exhibit the initiative, enterprising, and guiding spirit in which private persons are lacking. It falls on them to undertake everything, direct everything, and take everything under their protection. The State becomes an all-powerful god. Still experience shows that the power of such gods was never either very durable or very strong.

At this point, a person is bound to look outside themselves for the strength they can no longer find within. The roles of governments inevitably expand as citizens become more indifferent and helpless. It's governments that have to show the initiative, creativity, and leadership that individuals lack. They are the ones who must handle everything, guide everything, and protect everything. The State becomes an all-powerful deity. Yet, experience shows that the power of such deities has never been very lasting or very strong.

This progressive restriction of all liberties in the case of certain peoples, in spite of an outward license that gives them the illusion that these liberties are still in their possession, seems at least as much a consequence of their old age as of any particular system. It constitutes one of the precursory symptoms of that decadent phase which up to now no civilisation has escaped.

This gradual limiting of freedom for certain groups, despite a surface-level freedom that makes them feel like they still have these liberties, appears to be as much a result of their age as of any specific system. It represents one of the early signs of the decline that no civilization has been able to avoid so far.

Judging by the lessons of the past, and by the symptoms that strike the attention on every side, several of our modern civilisations have reached that phase of extreme old age which precedes decadence. It seems inevitable that all peoples should pass through identical phases of existence, since history is so often seen to repeat its course.

Judging by the lessons from the past and the signs that catch our attention everywhere, many of our modern civilizations have entered that stage of extreme old age that comes just before decline. It seems unavoidable that all peoples go through similar phases of existence, as history often appears to repeat itself.

It is easy to note briefly these common phases of the evolution of civilisations, and I shall terminate this work with a summary of them. This rapid sketch will perhaps throw some gleams of light on the causes of the power at present wielded by crowds.

It’s simple to quickly outline these common stages in the evolution of civilizations, and I will conclude this work with a summary of them. This quick overview might shed some light on the reasons behind the power currently held by crowds.

If we examine in their main lines the genesis of the greatness and of the fall of the civilisations that preceded our own, what do we see?

If we look at the main lines of the rise and fall of the civilizations that came before ours, what do we notice?

At the dawn of civilisation a swarm of men of various origin, brought together by the chances of migrations, invasions, and conquests. Of different blood, and of equally different languages and beliefs, the only common bond of union between these men is the half-recognised law of a chief. The psychological characteristics of crowds are present in an eminent degree in these confused agglomerations. They have the transient cohesion of crowds, their heroism, their weaknesses, their impulsiveness, and their violence. Nothing is stable in connection with them. They are barbarians.

At the beginning of civilization, a mix of people from different backgrounds came together due to migrations, invasions, and conquests. With diverse heritages, languages, and beliefs, their only shared connection is the loosely acknowledged authority of a leader. The psychological traits of crowds are strongly evident in these disorganized groups. They possess the temporary unity of crowds, along with their bravery, vulnerabilities, impulsiveness, and aggression. Nothing about them is steady. They are barbarians.

At length time accomplishes its work. The identity of surroundings, the repeated intermingling of races, the necessities of life in common exert their influence. The assemblage of dissimilar units begins to blend into a whole, to form a race; that is, an aggregate possessing common characteristics and sentiments to which heredity will give greater and greater fixity. The crowd has become a people, and this people is able to emerge from its barbarous state. However, it will only entirely emerge therefrom when, after long efforts, struggles necessarily repeated, and innumerable recommencements, it shall have acquired an ideal. The nature of this ideal is of slight importance; whether it be the cult of Rome, the might of Athens, or the triumph of Allah, it will suffice to endow all the individuals of the race that is forming with perfect unity of sentiment and thought.

Eventually, time does its job. The shared environment, the constant mixing of different races, and the needs of communal life all have an impact. The gathering of diverse individuals starts to merge into a single entity, forming a race; meaning, a group with common traits and feelings that heredity will further solidify. The crowd has transformed into a people, and this people is ready to rise from its primitive state. However, it will only fully emerge from it after lengthy efforts, repeated struggles, and countless fresh starts, when it has developed an ideal. The specifics of this ideal are not very important; whether it’s the worship of Rome, the power of Athens, or the victory of Allah, it will be enough to give all the individuals of the forming race a complete unity of feeling and thought.

At this stage a new civilisation, with its institutions, its beliefs, and its arts, may be born. In pursuit of its ideal, the race will acquire in succession the qualities necessary to give it splendour, vigour, and grandeur. At times no doubt it will still be a crowd, but henceforth, beneath the mobile and changing characteristics of crowds, is found a solid substratum, the genius of the race which confines within narrow limits the transformations of a nation and overrules the play of chance.

At this point, a new civilization, with its institutions, beliefs, and arts, may emerge. In the pursuit of its ideals, the people will gradually develop the qualities needed to achieve brilliance, strength, and greatness. There will certainly be times when it still feels like just a crowd, but from now on, underneath the fluid and ever-changing traits of these crowds, lies a solid foundation—the essence of the people—that limits the fluctuations of a nation and influences the course of events.

After having exerted its creative action, time begins that work of destruction from which neither gods nor men escape. Having reached a certain level of strength and complexity a civilisation ceases to grow, and having ceased to grow it is condemned to a speedy decline. The hour of its old age has struck.

After its creative phase, time starts the process of destruction that neither gods nor humans can avoid. Once a civilization reaches a certain level of strength and complexity, it stops growing, and once it stops growing, it’s doomed to decline quickly. The time of its old age has come.

This inevitable hour is always marked by the weakening of the ideal that was the mainstay of the race. In proportion as this ideal pales all the religious, political, and social structures inspired by it begin to be shaken.

This unavoidable moment is always characterized by the fading of the ideal that supported the community. As this ideal weakens, all the religious, political, and social structures built around it start to falter.

With the progressive perishing of its ideal the race loses more and more the qualities that lent it its cohesion, its unity, and its strength. The personality and intelligence of the individual may increase, but at the same time this collective egoism of the race is replaced by an excessive development of the egoism of the individual, accompanied by a weakening of character and a lessening of the capacity for action. What constituted a people, a unity, a whole, becomes in the end an agglomeration of individualities lacking cohesion, and artificially held together for a time by its traditions and institutions. It is at this stage that men, divided by their interests and aspirations, and incapable any longer of self-government, require directing in their pettiest acts, and that the State exerts an absorbing influence.

As the ideal of the race fades away, it increasingly loses the traits that gave it unity, strength, and cohesion. While the personality and intelligence of individuals may grow, this collective identity of the race gets replaced by an overwhelming focus on individualism, leading to a decline in character and a reduced ability to act. What once defined a people as a cohesive whole becomes nothing more than a collection of individuals lacking connection, only held together temporarily by traditions and institutions. At this point, people, divided by their own interests and goals and unable to self-govern, need guidance even in their smallest actions, allowing the State to exert a dominating influence.

With the definite loss of its old ideal the genius of the race entirely disappears; it is a mere swarm of isolated individuals and returns to its original state—that of a crowd. Without consistency and without a future, it has all the transitory characteristics of crowds. Its civilisation is now without stability, and at the mercy of every chance. The populace is sovereign, and the tide of barbarism mounts. The civilisation may still seem brilliant because it possesses an outward front, the work of a long past, but it is in reality an edifice crumbling to ruin, which nothing supports, and destined to fall in at the first storm.

With the definite loss of its old ideals, the spirit of the race completely fades away; it becomes just a collection of isolated individuals and reverts to its original state—a crowd. Lacking coherence and a future, it showcases all the fleeting traits of crowds. Its civilization now lacks stability and is at the mercy of every whim. The people hold the power, and the rise of barbarism increases. The civilization might still appear vibrant because it has a façade created from a long history, but in reality, it's a structure falling apart, unsupported, and destined to collapse with the first storm.

To pass in pursuit of an ideal from the barbarous to the civilised state, and then, when this ideal has lost its virtue, to decline and die, such is the cycle of the life of a people.

To move from a savage state to a civilized one in pursuit of an ideal, and then, when that ideal loses its value, to decline and fade away—this is the cycle of a people's life.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!